^z 
 

 UNIVERSITY OF N.C. AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 00025764502 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2012 with funding from 
 
 University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill 
 
 http://archive.org/details/daveporteratstarOOstra 
 
EDWARD STRATEMEYER'S BOOKS 
 ©lo ©lorg Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 UNDER DEWEY AT MANILA. UNDER OTIS IN THE PHILIPPINES. 
 
 A YOUNG VOLUNTEER IN CUBA. THE CAMPAIGN OF THE JUNGLE. 
 
 FIGHTING IN CUBAN WATERS. UNDER MacARTHUR IN LUZON. 
 
 Soloists of jjForttme Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.23. 
 ON TO PEKIN. AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. 
 
 UNDER THE MIKADO'S FLAG. WITH TOGO FOR JAPAN. 
 
 (Colonial Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 WITH WASHINGTON IN THE WEST. ON THE TRAIL OF PONTIAC. 
 MARCHING ON NIAGARA. THE FORT IN THE WILDERNESS. 
 
 AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL. TRAIL AND TRADING POST. 
 
 Mexican TOar Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 
 FOR THE LIBERTY OF TEXAS. WITH TAYLOR ON THE RIO GRANDE. 
 
 UNDER SCOTT IN MEXICO. 
 
 P 
 
 an^merican Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 LOST ON THE ORINOCO. YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE AMAZON. 
 
 THE YOUNG VOLCANO EXPLORERS. TREASURE SEEKERS OF THE ANDES. 
 YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE ISTHMUS. CHASED ACROSS THE PAMPAS. 
 
 Daoe Porter Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 DAVE PORTER AT OAK HALL. DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH. 
 
 DAVE PORTER IN THE SOUTH SEAS. DAVE PORTER AND HIS RIVALS. 
 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL. DAVE PORTER ON CAVE ISLAND. 
 DAVE PORTER IN THE FAR NORTH. DAVE PORTER AND THE RUNAWAYS. 
 DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES. DAVE PORTER IN THE GOLD FIELDS. 
 
 3Lakerjort Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.25. 
 THE GUN CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT. THE FOOTBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT. 
 THE BASEBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT. THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS OF LAKE- 
 THE BOAT CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT. PORT. 
 
 THE AIRCRAFT BOYS OF LAKEPORT. 
 
 American Boss' Biograpfjical Series 
 
 Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.23. 
 AMERICAN BOYS' LIFE OF WILLIAM McKINLEY. 
 AMERICAN BOYS' LIFE OF THEODORE ROOSEVELT. 
 
 DEFENDING HIS FLAG. Price $1.50. 
 
As Dave clucked again, Hero shot ahead. — Page 121. 
 
5KS 
 
 
 Dave {porter Series 
 
 DAVE POETEE AT STAE EANCH 
 
 THE COWBOY'S SECEET 
 
 BY 
 
 EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 Author of "Dave Porter at Oak Hall," "The Gun Club Boys of Lakeport," 
 
 "Old Glory Series," "Colonial Series," 
 
 " Pan-American Series," etc. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY LYLE T. HAMMOND 
 
 £./^0*» 
 
 BOSTON 
 LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 
 
Published, August, 1910 
 
 Copyright, 1910, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 
 
 All rights reserved 
 
 Dave Porter at Star Ranch 
 
 Horwoofc lpress 
 
 Berwick & Smith Co. 
 
 Norwood, Mass. 
 
 U. S. A. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 11 Dave Porter at Star Ranch " is a com- 
 plete tale in itself, but forms the sixth volume in 
 a line issued under the general title of " Dave 
 Porter Series." 
 
 In the first book of the series, called " Dave 
 Porter at Oak Hall," the reader was introduced 
 to a typical American lad of to-day, and was like- 
 wise shown the workings of a modern boarding 
 school — a little world in itself. 
 
 There was a cloud over Dave's parentage, and 
 to solve the mystery he took a long sea voyage, 
 as related in the second volume, called " Dave 
 Porter in the South Seas." Then he came back 
 to Oak Hall, to help win several important games, 
 as the readers of " Dave Porter's Return to 
 School " already know. 
 
 So far, although Dave had heard of his father, 
 he had not met his parent. He resolved to go 
 on a hunt for the one who was so dear to him, 
 and what that led to was related in " Dave Porter 
 in the Far North." 
 
 When Dave returned to America he was sent 
 again to school — to dear old Oak Hall with its 
 
iv PREFACE 
 
 many associations. Here he met many friends 
 and some enemies, as narrated in " Dave Porter 
 and His Classmates." The lad had no easy time 
 of it, but did something for the honor of the 
 school that was a great credit to him. 
 
 While at Oak Hall, Dave, through his sister, 
 received an invitation to spend his coming summer 
 vacation on a ranch in the Far West. He was 
 privileged to take some friends with him; and 
 how the invitation was accepted, and what hap- 
 pened, I leave the pages which follow to relate. 
 
 It has been an especial pleasure for me to write 
 this book. During the past summer I cov- 
 ered about seven thousand miles of our great 
 western country, and I have seen many of the places 
 herein described. I have also been touched by 
 our warm western hospitality, and have had the 
 added pleasure of meeting some of my young 
 readers face to face. 
 
 Once again I thank the many who have praised 
 my books in the past. I trust that this volume 
 may prove to their liking, and benefit them. 
 
 Edward Stratemeyer. 
 April 12, igio. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. D^ve and His Chums . . w . i 
 
 II. A Stray Shot n 
 
 III. An Interview of Interest 21 
 
 IV. Caught in the Act 31 
 
 V. At Niagara Falls 41 
 
 VI. Nat Poole's Little Game . ... 51 
 
 VII. In Which Dave is Robbed 61 
 
 VIII. The Youth in the Balcony . . . .. . 71 
 
 IX. Only a Street Waif ....... 81 
 
 X. Off for the Boundless West gi 
 
 XI. The Arrival at Star Ranch . . . .101 
 
 XII. A Race on Horseback 112 
 
 XIII. The Crazy Steer 122 
 
 XIV. A Face Puzzles Dave 132 
 
 XV. Among the Cowboys ....... 142 
 
 XVI. A Meeting on the Trail 152 
 
 XVII. In Which Some Horses Are Stolen . . .162 
 
 XVIII. Out in the Wind and Rain 172 
 
 XIX. A Fruitless Search 182 
 
 XX. Fishing and Hunting 192 
 
 XXI. A Wildcat Among the Horses .... 202 
 
 v 
 
VI 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 XXII. 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 XXVII. 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 XXIX. 
 
 XXX. 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Cowboy Tricks and " Bronco-Busting " . 212 
 
 Dave on a Bronco 222 
 
 The Cattle Stampede 232 
 
 The Beginning of the Grand Hunt . . 242 
 
 After Deer 253 
 
 The Mountain Lion ........ 263 
 
 Up to the Mountain Top 273 
 
 Two Elk and a Bear . . . . , . 283 
 
 To the Rescue— Conclusion >. ■... .. . 292 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 As Dave clucked again, Hero shot ahead (P. 121) Frontispiece 
 
 FACING PAGE 
 
 " I say, are you trying to kill me ? " 14 
 
 He felt himself jerked backward 40 
 
 " Don't you know better than to hit a little chap like 
 
 this?" 82 
 
 He tried with might and main to get his chum's foot 
 
 free 130 
 
 Then up in the air he went ....... 224 
 
 Waving his big sombrero in one hand he commenced to 
 
 fire his pistol with the other 234 
 
 Dave seized a fair-sized stone and hurled it at the bear . 292 
 
DAVE PORTER AT STAR 
 RANCH 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 DAVE AND HIS CHUMS 
 
 " Why, Dave, what are you going to do with 
 that revolver? " 
 
 " Phil and Roger and I are going to do some 
 target shooting back of the barn," answered Dave 
 Porter. " If we are going to try ranch life, we 
 want to know how to shoot." 
 
 " Oh ! Well, do be careful ! " pleaded Laura 
 Porter, as she glanced affectionately at her brother. 
 " A revolver is such a dangerous thing! " 
 
 " We know how to handle one. Phil has been 
 painting a big door to represent a black bear, and 
 we are going to see if we can do as well with a 
 revolver as we did with the rifle." 
 
 " Do you expect to shoot bears on the ranch? 
 I didn't see any when I was out there." 
 
 " We don't expect to see them around the house, 
 but there must be plenty of game in the mountains." 
 
 " Oh, I presume that's true. But I shouldn't 
 
2 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 want to hunt bears — I'd be afraid," and Laura 
 gave a little shiver. 
 
 " Girls weren't meant to be hunters," answered 
 Dave, laughing. " But I shouldn't consider the 
 outing complete unless I went on at least one big 
 hunt — and I know Phil and Roger feel the same 
 way about it." 
 
 "Hello, Dave!" cried a voice from an open 
 doorway, and a handsome lad with dark curly 
 hair showed himself. "Coming?" 
 
 "Yes, Roger. Where is Phil?" 
 
 " Gone to the field with his wooden bear." 
 Roger Morr looked at his chum's sister. " Want 
 to come along and try your luck? " he questioned. 
 " A fine box of fudge to the one making the most 
 bull's-eyes — I mean bear's-eyes." 
 
 " No, indeed, I'd be afraid of my life even to 
 touch a revolver," answered the girl. " But I'll 
 hunt up Jessie, and maybe we'll come down after 
 a while to look on." 
 
 " Oh, you want to learn to shoot ! " cried Roger. 
 " Then, when we get to Star Ranch, you can dress 
 up in regular cowgirl fashion, and ride a bronco, 
 and fire off your gun in true western style." 
 
 " And have a big bear eat me up, eh? " answered 
 Laura. " No, thank you — I want to come back 
 East alive. But I'll come down to the field as 
 soon as I can find Jessie," answered Laura, and 
 walked away. 
 
DAVE AND HIS CHUMS 3 
 
 A long, melodious whistle was floating through 
 the outside air, and Dave and Roger knew it 
 came from Phil Lawrence. They hurried from 
 the broad porch to the garden path, and around 
 the corner of the carriage shed. Here they came 
 upon their chum, carrying on his shoulder an old 
 door upon which he had painted the upright figure 
 of what was supposed to be a bear. 
 
 "Hurrah for the great animal painter! " cried 
 Dave, as he ran up and took hold of one end 
 of the door. " Phil, you ought to place this in 
 the Academy of Design." 
 
 " It's superb I" was Roger's dry comment. 
 " Best picture of a kangaroo I ever saw. Or is it 
 a sheep, Phil?" 
 
 " Humph ! It's a good deal better than you 
 could have painted," grumbled the amateur artist. 
 
 " Sure it is — best photo of a tiger I ever saw," 
 said Dave, adding to the fun. " Why, you can 
 almost hear him growl ! " 
 
 " See here, if you're going to poke fun at me 
 I'll throw the target away. I put in two hours 
 of hard work, and three cans of paint, and " 
 
 "We won't say another word, Phil," inter- 
 rupted Roger. " Here, let me take hold. You've 
 carried it far enough," and he relieved Phil of 
 his burden. 
 
 " I wonder where would be the best place to set 
 it?" mused Dave, gazing across the field. 
 
4 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Up against the tree over there," answered 
 Phil, pointing. " I had that spot picked out 
 when I painted it. We'll set it so that it will 
 look as if his bearship was trying to climb the 
 tree." 
 
 " It's rather close to the back road," protested 
 Dave. " We might hit somebody." 
 
 " Oh, hardly anybody uses that road, — so the 
 stableman told me," answered Roger. " Besides, 
 we can watch out. One always wants to be care- 
 ful when shooting, at a target or otherwise." 
 
 The three youths soon had the target placed to 
 their satisfaction, and then began a lively blazing 
 away with the three revolvers that had been 
 brought along. They aimed for the eyes of the 
 painted creature, and for other vital spots, and all 
 did fairly well. 
 
 " You're the best shot, Dave," announced Roger, 
 during a lull in the practice, when all had gone 
 to inspect the " damage " done. " You've plugged 
 him right in the eyes three times and once in the 
 heart. Had he been a real bear, he'd be as dead 
 as a salt mackerel now." 
 
 " Provided he had consented to stand still," an- 
 swered Dave. " Shooting at a stationary object 
 is one thing, and at a moving, living creature 
 quite another." 
 
 " I have it! " cried Phil. " Let us get a rope 
 and throw it over one of the tree limbs. Then we 
 
DAVE AND HIS CHUMS 5 
 
 can tie the door to it and swing it to and fro. 
 We'll try to hit the bear while he's swinging." 
 
 "That's the talk!" returned Dave, enthusias- 
 tically. " I'll get the rope! " And he ran off to 
 the barn for it. Little did he dream of what 
 trouble that swinging target was to make for him- 
 self and his chums. 
 
 Many of my old readers already know Dave 
 Porter, but for the benefit of others a brief outline 
 of his past history will not be out of place. When 
 he was a wee boy he had been found one day 
 wandering along the railroad tracks outside of the 
 village of Crumville. Nobody knew who he was 
 or where he came from, and consequently he was 
 put in the local poorhouse, there to remain until 
 he was nine years old. Then a broken-down col- 
 lege professor named Caspar Potts, who was doing 
 farming for his health, took the lad to live with 
 him. 
 
 Caspar Potts gave Dave the rudiments of a 
 good education. But he could not make his farm 
 pay, and soon got into the grasp of Aaron Poole, 
 a miserly money-lender, who threatened to sell him 
 out. 
 
 Things looked exceedingly black for the old 
 man and the boy when something very unexpected 
 happened, as has been related in detail in the first 
 volume of this series, called " Dave Porter at Oak 
 Hall." In Crumville lived a rich manufacturer 
 
6 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 named Oliver Wadsworth, who had a beautiful 
 daughter named Jessie, some years younger than 
 Dave. Through an accident to the gasoline tank 
 of an automobile, Jessie's clothing took fire, and 
 she might have been burned to death had not 
 Dave rushed in and extinguished the flames. 
 
 Mr. Wadsworth was profuse in his thanks, and 
 so was his wife, and both made inquiries concerning 
 Dave and Caspar Potts. It was found that the 
 latter was one of the manufacturer's' former col- 
 lege professors, and Mr. Wadsworth insisted that 
 Professor Potts give up farming and come and 
 live with him, and bring Dave along. Then he 
 sent Dave to boarding school, where the lad soon 
 proved his worth, and made close chums of Roger 
 Morr, the son of a United States senator; Phil 
 Lawrence, the offspring of a wealthy shipowner, 
 and a number of others. 
 
 The cloud concerning his parentage troubled 
 Dave a great deal, and when he saw what he 
 thought was a chance to clear up the mystery, he 
 took a long trip from home, as related in " Dave 
 Porter in the South Seas." After many adven- 
 tures he found his' uncle, Dunston Porter, and 
 learned much concerning his father, David Breslow 
 Porter, and his sister, Laura, then traveling in 
 Europe. 
 
 Dave was now no longer a " poorhouse nobody," 
 as some of his enemies had called him, but a well- 
 
DAVE AND HIS CHUMS 7 
 
 to-do youth with considerable money coming to 
 him when he should be of age. While waiting to 
 hear from his parent he went back to Oak Hall, 
 as related in " Dave Porter's Return to School." 
 Here he added to his friends; yet some boys 
 were jealous of his prosperity and did all they 
 could to injure him. But their plots were exposed, 
 and in sheer fright one of the lads ran away to 
 Europe. 
 
 Much to Dave's disappointment, he did not hear 
 from either his father or his sister. But he did 
 receive word that the bully who had run away 
 from Oak Hall had seen them, and so he resolved 
 to go on another hunt for his relatives. As told 
 in " Dave Porter in the Far North," he crossed 
 the Atlantic with his chum, Roger, and followed 
 his father to the upper part of Norway. Here 
 at last the lonely lad met his parent face to face, 
 a meeting as thrilling as it was interesting. He 
 learned that his sister had returned to the United 
 States, and with some friends named Endicott had 
 gone to the latter's ranch in the Far West. 
 
 Mr. Oliver Wadsworth's mansion was a large 
 one, and by an arrangement with him it was settled 
 that, for the present, the Porters should make the 
 place their home. All in a flutter of excitement, 
 Laura came back from the West, and the meeting 
 between brother and sister was as affecting as had 
 been that between father and son. The girl 
 
8 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 brought with her some news that interested Dave 
 deeply. It was to the effect that the ranch next 
 to that of the Endicotts was owned by a Mr. Felix 
 Merwell, the father of Link Merwell, one of 
 Dave's bitterest enemies at Oak Hall. Link had 
 met Laura out there and gotten her to correspond 
 with him. 
 
 " It's too bad, Laura ; I wish you hadn't done 
 it," Dave had said on learning the news. " It may 
 make trouble, for Merwell is no gentleman." 
 And trouble it did make, as the readers of " Dave 
 Porter and His Classmates " know. The trouble 
 went from bad to worse, and not only were Laura 
 and Dave involved, but also pretty Jessie Wads- 
 worth and several of Dave's school chums. In 
 the end Dave " took the law in his own hands " 
 by giving Link Merwell a sound thrashing. Then 
 some of the bully's wrongdoings reached the ears 
 of the master of the school, and he was ordered 
 to pack his trunk and leave, and a telegram was 
 sent to his father in the West, stating that he had 
 been expelled for violating the school rules. He 
 left in a great rage. 
 
 " This is the work of that miserable poorhouse 
 rat, Dave Porter," Link told some of his cohorts. 
 " Just wait — I'll fix him for it some day, see if I 
 don't ! " Then he wrote a most abusive letter 
 to Dave, but in his rage he forgot to address it 
 properly, and it never reached the youth. 
 
DAVE AND HIS CHUMS 9 
 
 The term at Oak Hall came to an end in June 
 and then arose the question of what to do during 
 the vacation. In the meantime letters had been 
 flying forth between Laura and her warm friend, 
 Belle Endicott, who was still at Star Ranch, as 
 Mr. Endicott's place was called. It may be said 
 in passing that Mr. Endicott was a rich railroad 
 president, and the ranch, while it paid well, was 
 merely a hobby with him, and he and his family 
 resided upon it only when it suited their fancy 
 to do so. 
 
 " The Endicotts want me to come out again," 
 said Laura to Dave. " They want me to bring 
 you along with some of your chums, and they want 
 me to bring Jessie, too, if her folks will let her 
 come." 
 
 "Oh, that would be jolly!" Dave answered. 
 When he thought of Jessie's going he blushed to 
 himself, for to him the girl whose life he had 
 once saved was the nicest miss in the whole world. 
 Dave was by no means sentimental, but he had a 
 warm, manly regard for Jessie that did him credit. 
 
 More letters passed back and forth, and it was 
 finally arranged that Laura and Dave should visit 
 Star Ranch during July and August, taking with 
 them Jessie and Phil and Roger. Dunston Porter 
 was to accompany the young folk as far west as 
 Helena, near which the Endicotts were to meet the 
 travelers, and then Dave's uncle was to go on 
 
io DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 to Spokane on business, coming back to take the 
 young folks home about six weeks later. 
 
 The thoughts of spending their vacation on a 
 real ranch filled the young folk with delight. All 
 anticipated a " Jim-dandy " time, as Phil ex- 
 pressed it. 
 
 " We can go out hunting and fishing, and all 
 that," declared the shipowner's son to his chums. 
 " And maybe we'll bring down a bear or two." 
 And then he suggested that they get revolvers and 
 perfect themselves in marksmanship. 
 
 " Maybe we'll run into Link Merwell out there," 
 said Roger. " My, but he was mad when he left 
 Oak Hall! He'd like to chew your head off, 
 Dave!" 
 
 " I don't want to see him," answered Dave, 
 soberly. But this wish was not to be fulfilled. He 
 was to meet Link Merwell in the near future, 
 and that meeting was to be productive of some 
 decidedly unpleasant results. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 A STRAY SHOT 
 
 Dave soon returned to the field with a rope, 
 and the representation of a bear was swung from 
 the lower limb of an old apple tree. Then 
 another smaller line was fastened at one 
 side, so that the " bear " could be swung to 
 and fro. 
 
 " You can do the first shooting," said Dave to 
 his chums. " I'll play bellman." And he pulled 
 on the side rope, so that the door swung like the 
 pendulum of a clock. 
 
 "Hi! don't swing too fast!" called out Phil. 
 " Sixty seconds to the minute, remember." 
 
 He took his position, and watching his chance, 
 fired. 
 
 " How's that? " he asked, after the report had 
 died away. 
 
 " Hit his bearship in the left ear," announced 
 Dave. 
 
 " Humph! I aimed for his right eye! " 
 
 The senator's son now tried his luck and man- 
 aged to hit the representation of a bear in the tail. 
 
12 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 This made all the lads laugh, and Roger and 
 Phil called on Dave to show his skill. 
 
 " I don't think this revolver works very well," 
 said the senator's son, handing the weapon to Dave. 
 " The trigger seems to catch in some way." 
 
 " Oh, don't blame the pistol for your poor shoot- 
 ing, Roger! " cried Phil, good-naturedly. 
 
 " Well, examine the pistol for yourself, Phil." 
 
 Dave took the weapon and snapped the trigger. 
 There was no report, and he tried again, aiming 
 at some brushwood not far from the apple tree. 
 The brushwood was close to the back road. 
 
 " It's all right now, I guess," he said, as the 
 pistol went off with ease. " But that trigger ought 
 to be looked after," he added. " You wouldn't 
 want it to miss fire at a critical moment." 
 
 He stepped forward and, while Roger swung the 
 representation of a bear, he fired another shot. 
 
 " Good for you ! " exclaimed the senator's son 
 in admiration. " You took him right in the 
 throat, Dave ! " 
 
 " Hold up there ! Stop that ! Do you hear 
 me, you young rascals! Do you want to kill 
 me?" 
 
 The call came from the back road, and looking 
 in that direction, the three boys saw a well-dressed 
 man coming toward them on the run. He was 
 carrying a whip, and his face was full of sudden 
 passion. 
 
A STRAY SHOT 13 
 
 " It's Aaron Poole, Nat's father! " said Dave, 
 as he lowered the pistol in his hand. 
 
 "I say, are you trying to kill me? " cried the 
 miserly money-lender of Crumville, as he came 
 closer, and he shook his whip at Dave. 
 
 " Why, no, Mr. Poole," answered Dave, as 
 calmly as he could. " What makes you think 
 that?" 
 
 " Oh, you needn't play innocent," snarled Aaron 
 Poole. " You just fired a shot at me ! It went 
 through my buggy top." And the money-lender 
 pointed to the back road, where stood his horse 
 and carriage. " Nice doings, I must say! " 
 
 " Mr. Poole, I didn't fire at you," answered 
 Dave. " I didn't know anybody was out there on 
 the road, — and I didn't fire in that direction." 
 
 " You fired into the bushes, when you tried the 
 pistol," said Roger, in a low voice. 
 
 " Maybe the bullet went through the bushes," 
 suggested the shipowner's son. 
 
 " You fired at me — I heard the shot and saw 
 you with the pistol ! " stormed Aaron Poole. " I've 
 a good mind to have you arrested! " 
 
 " Mr. Poole, why should I fire at you? " asked 
 Dave. "I " 
 
 " Oh, you needn't try to smooth it over, you 
 young rascal ! I know you ! You are down on me 
 because I made Caspar Potts pay me what was 
 due, and you are down on my son Nat because 
 
H DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 he is more popular at Oak Hall than anybody 
 else." 
 
 " Well, to hear that ! " whispered Phil. He 
 knew, as well as did the others, that overbearing 
 Nat Poole had scarcely a friend left at the school 
 the lads attended. On several occasions Nat had 
 tried to harm Dave, but each time he had gotten 
 the worst of it. 
 
 " I didn't fire at you — didn't know anybody 
 was on the back road," protested Dave. " If a 
 bullet went through your buggy top I am sorry 
 for it, but I am also glad it didn't go through your 
 head." And Dave had to shudder as he thought 
 of what might have happened. " After this I'll 
 be more careful when I shoot." 
 
 " Oh, don't you try to smooth it over ! " snarled 
 Aaron Poole. " I know you of old, Dave Porter I 
 You are always up to some underhanded tricks. 
 Nat knows you, too ! Maybe you didn't mean to 
 kill me, but you meant to scare me, and you took 
 a big chance, for I might have been hit. I think 
 I'll swear out a warrant for your arrest." 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Poole, don't do that!" cried Phil, 
 in alarm. " Dave didn't know anybody was back 
 there. It was purely an accident." 
 
 " Humph! Who are you, I'd like to know? " 
 
 " I am Phil Lawrence. I go to Oak Hall with 
 Dave. I think we have met before." 
 
 " Oh, yes, I've heard of you — through my son, 
 
I SAY, ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME?" — Page 13. 
 
A STRAY SHOT 15 
 
 Nat. You sided with Porter against my son. Of 
 course you'll stick up for Porter now. I think 
 I'll go right down to town and get a warrant, and 
 have it served." And the money-lender made as 
 if to walk away. 
 
 " If you have Dave arrested we can testify that 
 it was nothing but an accident," said Roger. 
 
 "Bah! it was no accident — he either meant to 
 hit me or scare me ! I'll have the law on him ! " 
 stormed Aaron Poole, and then he hurried away. 
 Dave followed, wishing to argue the matter, but 
 the money-lender would not listen, and leaping into 
 his buggy he drove off at a rapid gait in the 
 direction of Crumville Center. 
 
 " Now, I wonder what I had better do? " said 
 Dave, soberly, after the angry man had departed. 
 
 " Do you really think he'll have you arrested? " 
 questioned the senator's son. 
 
 " More than likely." 
 
 " But you didn't shoot at him. It was nothing 
 but an accident." 
 
 " You can trust Mr. Poole to make out the 
 blackest kind of a case against me," answered Dave, 
 bitterly. " He has been down on me for years, 
 and you know how Nat is down on me, too. He'll 
 have me sent to prison, if he can ! " 
 
 " We'll stand by you," said Phil. " We know 
 you didn't shoot at him — or at anybody." 
 
 " I think I had better tell my father about this," 
 
1 6 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 went on Dave. All his interest in target-shooting 
 had ended. " He will know what is best to do." 
 
 " We'll leave the target where it is," said Roger. 
 " Then we can explain just how the thing oc- 
 curred." 
 
 With downcast heart Dave left the field and 
 approached the mansion, and his chums went with 
 him. Just as they reached the piazza the door 
 opened and Laura came out, accompanied by Jessie 
 Wadsworth. 
 
 "Oh, are you coming back?" asked Laura. 
 " We were just going to join you," 
 
 " Maybe you've killed the bear! " cried Jessie, 
 with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. " I heard 
 that Phil had manufactured one*" 
 
 " No : ' : answered Dave. " We — that is> I — had 
 some trouble with Mr. Poole." He turned to his 
 sister. " Where is father? " 
 
 " Gone out of town on business. He'll be back 
 this evening," 
 
 "And Uncle Bunston?" 
 
 " Uncle went with him." 
 
 "Oh, that's too bad!" And Dave's face 
 showed more concern than ever. 
 
 "What was the trouble about?" asked Jessie, 
 who was quick to see that Dave was ill at ease. 
 
 " Oh, Mr. Poole thought I shot at him — but I 
 didn't," replied Dave, and then told the story. 
 
 " Oh, Dave, do you really think he'll have you 
 
A STRAY SHOT 17 
 
 locked up ! " burst out his sister, while Jessie's face 
 showed her deep concern. 
 
 " I don't know what he'll do," was the slow 
 answer. 
 
 " Oh, maybe he won't do anything — after he 
 calms down," said the shipowner's son. " He'll 
 realize that Dave wouldn't do anything like that 
 on purpose." 
 
 " You don't know Mr. Poole," said Jessie. 
 " Father says he is one of the most hard-hearted 
 men around here." 
 
 " Well, let us hope for the best," said the sena- 
 tor's son. He wanted to cheer up Laura and Jessie 
 quite as much as Dave. 
 
 The boys put the pistols away and then went out 
 in a summerhouse to talk the affair over. 
 
 " If he has me arrested, I suppose that will stop 
 my going out to Star Ranch," said Dave, gloomily. 
 "Too bad! And just when I was counting on 
 having the time of my life ! " 
 
 " Oh, don't take it so to heart, Dave ! " cried 
 Phil. " Maybe you'll never hear of it again." 
 
 " He'll hear of it if Mr. Poole tells Nat," said 
 the senator's son. " Nat will want his father to 
 make all the trouble possible for Dave." 
 
 " Where is Nat now? At home? " 
 
 11 Yes," answered Dave. " I saw him yesterday, 
 down at the post-office." 
 
 " Then he'll surely hear about it." 
 
18 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 At first Dave thought to tell Caspar Potts about 
 the affair, but then he realized that the professor 
 was too old to aid him. Besides, the aged man 
 was not well, and the boy hated to disturb him. 
 
 The middle of the afternoon came and went, and 
 nothing was heard from Aaron Poole. Mrs. 
 Wadsworth went out carriage-riding, taking the 
 girls with her. 
 
 " Let us take a walk," proposed Phil. " No use 
 in hanging around the house for nothing." 
 
 " I don't want Mr. Poole to think I ran away," 
 answered Dave. 
 
 Nevertheless, he agreed to go with his chums, 
 and they started off, leaving word that they would 
 be back in time for dinner, which was served at 
 the Wadsworth mansion at half-past six. 
 
 " I'd like to see that place where you used to 
 live with Professor Potts," said the senator's son 
 to Dave. " Is it far from here? " 
 
 " Quite a distance, but we can easily walk it," 
 was the reply. 
 
 They passed out on the country road and were 
 soon tramping along in the direction of the old 
 Potts place. As they went on they talked over 
 the proposed trip to the West. 
 
 " We ought surely to have the time of our 
 lives," said the shipowner's son. " Just think of 
 riding like the wind on some of those broncos!" 
 
 " Or getting flung heels over head from a 
 
A STRAY SHOT 19 
 
 bronco's back," added Roger. " I rather think 
 we'll have to be careful at first." 
 
 " One thing I don't like about this trip," said 
 Dave. 
 
 " The fact that Link Merwell's father owns the 
 next ranch to the Star? " 
 
 " Exactly." 
 
 " Oh, ranch homes out there are sometimes miles 
 apart," said Roger. " You may not see the Mer- 
 wells at all." 
 
 " That will just suit me, — and I know it will 
 suit Laura, too. She is awfully sorry that she 
 once corresponded with Link." 
 
 " Well, she didn't know what he was," answered 
 the senator's son. Ever since he had met Laura 
 he had been much interested in Dave's sister. 
 
 The three chums had covered about half the 
 distance to the old Potts place when they saw a 
 horse and buggy approaching. As it came closer 
 they saw that it contained two men. 
 
 "It's Mr. Poole!" cried Dave, and then, as 
 he caught sight of the other man's face, he turned 
 a trifle pale. " Step behind here ! " he called to 
 Phil and Roger, and pulled them back of some 
 handy bushes. 
 
 The horse and buggy soon came up to them and 
 passed on, the three boys keeping out of sight until 
 the turnout was gone. Dave gave a deep sigh. 
 
 " I guess Mr. Poole means business," he said. 
 
20 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " What do you mean? " questioned the senator's 
 son. 
 
 " I mean he is going to have me locked up. M 
 
 u Why?" asked Phil. 
 
 " That man in the buggy with him was Mr. 
 Mardell, the police justice." 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 AN INTERVIEW OF INTEREST 
 
 " Well, I shouldn't go back home until your 
 father and your uncle return," said the senator's 
 son. " Then, if you are arrested, they'll know 
 exactly what to do." 
 
 "It's too bad it happened! " murmured Dave. 
 " I wish I had gotten off to the West without see- 
 ing Aaron Poole. But I suppose there is no use 
 in crying over spilt milk. I'll have to face the 
 music, and take what comes." 
 
 The three lads went on, and presently came in 
 sight of the farm where Caspar Potts and Dave 
 had once resided. The ground was now being 
 cultivated by the man who had the next farm, and 
 the house was tenantless. 
 
 " I've got the key of the house," said Dave. 
 " If you'd like to take a look inside I'll unlock the 
 door. But it's a very poor place — a big contrast 
 to the Wadsworth residence." 
 
 " And so you used to work here, Dave? " said 
 Phil, gazing around at the fields of corn and wheat. 
 
 " Yes, I've plowed and worked these fields more 
 
22 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 than once, Phil. And in those days, I didn't know 
 what it was to have a nice suit of clothes and good 
 food. But Professor Potts was kind to me, even 
 if he was a bit eccentric." 
 
 " It was a grand thing that you found your 
 folks — and your fortune," said Roger. 
 
 " Yes, and I am thankful from the bottom of 
 my heart." 
 
 The three boys entered the deserted house, and 
 Dave showed the way around. There was the 
 same little cot on which he had been wont to 
 stretch his weary limbs after a hard day's work in 
 the fields, and there were the same simple cooking, 
 utensils with which he had prepared many a meal 
 for himself and the old professor. Conditions 
 certainly had improved wonderfully, and for the 
 time being Dave forgot his trouble with Aaron 
 Poole. No one could again call him " a poorhouse 
 nobody." 
 
 From the cottage the boys walked to the barn. 
 As they entered this building they heard earnest 
 talking in the rear. 
 
 " You are a mean lad, to tease an old man like 
 me!" they heard, in Caspar Potts's quavering 
 tones. " Why cannot you go away and leave me 
 alone? " 
 
 " Don't you call me mean ! " came in Nat Poole's 
 voice. " I'll do what I please, and you can't stop 
 
AN INTERVIEW OF INTEREST 23 
 
 " I want you to leave me alone," reiterated the 
 old professor. 
 
 " I will — when I am done with you. How do 
 you like that, old man?" And then Nat Poole 
 gave a brutal laugh. 
 
 "Oh! oh! Don't smother me!" spluttered 
 Caspar Potts. " Please leave me alone ! You 
 have ruined my clothes! " 
 
 " I wonder what's up? " said Dave to his chums, 
 and ran through the barn to the rear. There he 
 beheld Caspar Potts in a corner. In front of him 
 stood Nat Poole, holding a big garden syringe in 
 his hands. The syringe had been filled with a 
 preparation for spraying peach trees, and the son 
 of the money-lender had discharged the chalk-like 
 fluid all over the aged professor. 
 
 " Nat Poole, what are you up to ! " cried 
 Dave, indignantly, and, leaping forward, he 
 caught the other youth by the shoulder and 
 whirled him around. " You let Professor Potts 
 alone ! " 
 
 "Dave!" cried the professor, and his voice 
 showed his joy. " Oh, I am glad you came. That 
 young man has been teasing me for over a quarter 
 of an hour, and he just covered me with that spray 
 for the peach-tree scale." 
 
 " What do you mean by doing such a thing? " 
 demanded Dave. " Give me that syringe." And 
 he wrenched the article from the other youth's 
 
24 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 grasp. He looked so determined that Nat became 
 alarmed and backed away several feet. 
 
 " Don't you — you — er — hit me!" cried the 
 money-lender's son. 
 
 " What a mean piece of business," observed 
 Roger, as he came up, followed by Phil. " Nat, 
 you ought to be ashamed of yourself ! " 
 
 " Oh, you shut up ! " grumbled Nat, not knowing 
 what else to say. 
 
 " I always thought you were a first-class cow- 
 ard," put in Phil. " Now I am sure of it." 
 
 " This is none of your affair, Phil Lawrence 1 " 
 
 " I should think it was the affair of any person 
 who wanted to see fair play," answered the ship- 
 owner's son. 
 
 " Nat, you take your handkerchief and wipe off 
 Mr. Potts's clothes," said Dave, sternly. 
 
 "Eh?" queried the money-lender's son in dis- 
 may. 
 
 " You heard what I said. -Go and do it, and 
 be quick about it." 
 
 " I — er — I don't have to." 
 
 11 Yes, you do. If you don't " Dave 
 
 ended by walking over to a barrel and filling the 
 syringe with the spraying fluid. 
 
 " Hi ! don't you douse me with that! " yelled the 
 other youth in alarm. Then he started to run 
 away, but the senator's son caught him by one arm 
 and Phil caught him by the other. 
 
AN INTERVIEW OF INTEREST 25 
 
 "You've got no right to hold me!" 
 
 " Well, we'll take the right," said Roger, 
 calmly. " Now, Nat, do as Dave told you." 
 
 There was no help for it, and with very bad 
 grace the money-lender's son drew from his pocket 
 a silk handkerchief and removed what he could 
 of the fluid from Caspar Potts's clothing. Many 
 spots remained. 
 
 " I am afraid the suit is ruined," said the aged 
 professor, sorrowfully. " Anyway, it will need a 
 thorough cleaning." 
 
 " If it is ruined, Nat can pay for it," said Dave, 
 firmly. 
 
 " I'll pay for nothing! " grumbled the boy who 
 had done the mischief. He was short of spending- 
 money, and knew how hard it was to get an extra 
 dollar from his parent. 
 
 " He certainly ought to pay for it," said Caspar 
 Potts. " Some men would have him locked up for 
 what he has done." 
 
 " Humph ! Don't talk foolish ! It was only 
 a little fun ! " grumbled Nat. " I didn't mean any 
 harm. You can easily get those spots out of your 
 clothes." 
 
 " Did he do anything else to you? " asked Dave 
 of the professor. 
 
 " Yes, he plagued me a good deal, and he shoved 
 me down in the cow-yard," was the reply. " I 
 was hoping some one would come to drive him 
 
26 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 away. I said I'd have the law on him, but he 
 laughed at me, and said nobody else was around 
 and his word was as good as mine." 
 
 " If that isn't Nat to a T ! " murmured the 
 senator's son. " Doing the sneak act every time ! " 
 
 " Well, we are witnesses against him," put in 
 Phil. He looked at Dave and suddenly began 
 to grin. " Oh, but this is great ! " he cried. 
 
 "What's struck you?" queried Dave. 
 
 " Oh, nothing, only I reckon we've got a good 
 hold on Mr. Aaron Poole now — in case he tries 
 to make a complaint against you." 
 
 " To be sure we have ! " burst out Roger. " He 
 won't dare to do it — after he knows what Pro- 
 fessor Potts can do." 
 
 "What are you talking about?" demanded 
 Nat, curiously. " Is my father going to make a 
 complaint against Dave? What is it for? " 
 
 " Maybe you'll learn later — and maybe you 
 won't," answered the senator's son. " But if you 
 see your father you had better tell him to call 
 it off as far as Dave is concerned — if he wants to 
 save you." 
 
 "Then you've had trouble, eh?" 
 
 " No worse than this — if as bad." 
 
 " Humph ! In that case my father won't be- 
 lieve what you say about me ! " cried Nat, cun- 
 ningly. And then of a sudden he leaped back, 
 turned, and ran around a corner of the barn at 
 
AN INTERVIEW OF INTEREST 27 
 
 top speed. He made for the road, and was soon 
 hidden from view by trees and bushes. Phil and 
 Roger attempted to catch him, but Dave called 
 them back. 
 
 " No use in doing that," said Dave. " Let 
 him go. It will be time enough to say more 
 when Mr. Poole makes his complaint." 
 
 The three youths assisted Caspar Potts in re- 
 arranging his toilet, and in the meantime the 
 aged professor told the lads the details of his 
 trouble with Nat. The money-lender's son had 
 certainly acted in a despicable manner, and he de- 
 served to be punished. 
 
 " I will leave the matter to Mr. Wadsworth, 
 and to your father and your uncle," said Professor 
 Potts to Dave. " They will know better what 
 to do than I." 
 
 On the way back to the Wadsworth mansion 
 the boys told of the pistol incident and the pro- 
 fessor became much interested. He agreed with 
 Phil and Roger that Nat's doings were much 
 worse. 
 
 Dave's father and his uncle had returned, and 
 the youth went straight to them with his tale. 
 Then Mr. Wadsworth came in and was likewise 
 told. All the men were also informed of what 
 had happened to Caspar Potts. 
 
 " I think I see a way of clearing this matter up — 
 if Mr. Poole attempts to act against Dave," said 
 
28 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Mr. Wadsworth. And then he had a long talk 
 with Professor Potts. 
 
 The folks at the mansion had just finished din- 
 ner when visitors were announced. They proved 
 to be Aaron Poole and an officer of the law, 
 brought along to arrest Dave. 
 
 " I think you had better let me engineer this 
 affair," said Mr. Wadsworth, and so it was agreed. 
 He entered the reception room and shook hands 
 formally with Aaron Poole. 
 
 " I came to get Dave Porter," said the money- 
 lender, stiffly. " I am going to have him locked 
 up." 
 
 " Mr. Poole, will you kindly step into the 
 library with me? " answered Mr. Wadsworth. 
 
 "What for?" 
 
 " I wish to have a little conversation with 
 you." 
 
 " It won't do any good. I'm going to have 
 that Porter boy arrested, and that is all there is 
 to it." 
 
 " I wished to see you about your son, Nat. 
 Do you know that he stands in danger of 
 arrest? " 
 
 "Arrest! Nat?" queried the money-lender, 
 and the officer of the law looked at the rich 
 manufacturer with interest. 
 
 " Yes. Come into the library, please." 
 
 "Want me?" asked the officer. 
 
AN INTERVIEW OF INTEREST 29 
 
 " No," returned Mr. Wadsworth, shortly, and 
 the man settled back in his chair, his face showing 
 his disappointment. 
 
 Once in the library the manufacturer shut the 
 door with care. He motioned his visitor to a 
 chair. But Aaron Poole was too impatient to sit 
 down. 
 
 "Now, what's this about my son, Nat?" 
 growled the money-lender. 
 
 " I'll tell you," was Mr. Wadsworth's reply, 
 and he related what had occurred at the old Potts 
 place. 
 
 " You expect me to believe this? " snarled Aaron 
 Poole. 
 
 " Believe it or not, it is the truth, and I have 
 the three boys to prove it, and likewise Professor 
 Potts's ruined suit of clothing. Now," continued 
 the manufacturer, " I know all about your charge 
 against Dave. I'll not say that he wasn't care- 
 less, because he was. But he meant no harm, and 
 it is going too far to have him arrested. It would 
 be much fairer for Professor Potts to have your 
 son locked up, and make you pay for the suit 
 of clothing in the bargain. Now, the professor 
 thinks a great deal of Dave, and he is willing 
 to drop his complaint against Nat if you'll drop 
 your complaint against Dave." 
 
 "Oh, so that's the way the wind blows, eh?" 
 snarled Aaron Poole. "Well, I won't do it!" 
 
30 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 he snapped. " I'm going to have Dave Porter 
 arrested! " 
 
 " If you do, Profefsor Potts will have Nat 
 arrested, and we'll push our case just as hard 
 as you push yours, Mr. Poole." 
 
 " Humph! I guess this is a plot to free Dave 
 Porter! " 
 
 " You can think what you please. This is the 
 way I look at it : Dave was careless, and his father 
 can give him a lecture on his carelessness. Nat 
 was brutal, and it is up to you to take him in hand. 
 If he were my son, I'd give him a good talking 
 to — and maybe I'd thrash him," added the rich 
 manufacturer, warmly. 
 
 " Oh, you are all down on my son — just as you 
 are down on me ! " cried Aaron Poole. " I'll look 
 into this! I'll— I'll " 
 
 " Don't do anything hasty," advised Mr. Wads- 
 worth. " Better talk the matter over with Nat." 
 
 "I'll do it. But I'll not drop this matter! 
 I'll get after Dave Porter yet!" cried Aaron 
 Poole, and then he stalked out of the library, and, 
 motioning for the officer of the law to follow him, 
 he left the mansion. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 CAUGHT IN THE ACT 
 
 " I don't think he'll do anything — that is, if 
 he gets the truth out of Nat," said Mr. Wads- 
 worth, as he rejoined the others. " Of course, 
 if his son denies the attack on the professor, it 
 may be different." 
 
 "If Nat does that, we'll have the testimony 
 of the professor, Phil, and Roger against him," 
 said Mr. Porter. 
 
 It must be admitted that the next day was an 
 uncomfortable one for Dave, for he did not know 
 at what moment an officer of the law might appear 
 to arrest him. In the afternoon he and his chums 
 went fishing, but he had little heart for the sport. 
 
 Early on the day following Ben Basswood called 
 to see Dave and the others. As my old readers 
 know, Ben had been a friend to Dave for many 
 years, and had gone from Crumville to Oak Hall 
 with him. 
 
 " Was coming before, to meet you and Roger 
 and Phil," said Ben. " But I had to go out of 
 town on business for dad. How are you all? 
 
 31 
 
32 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Say, I hear you are going out West on a ranch. 
 That's great! Going to shoot buffaloes, I sup- 
 pose." 
 
 " No, hippopotamuses," put in the senator's 
 son, with a grin. 
 
 " And June bugs," added Phil. 
 
 " You'll sure have the time of your lives ! Wish 
 I was going. But I am booked for the Great 
 Lakes, which isn't bad. Going to take the trip 
 from Buffalo to Duluth and back, you know. But 
 say, I came over to tell you something." 
 
 "What is it, Ben?" questioned Dave. 
 
 " Come on outside." 
 
 The boys walked out into the garden and down 
 to the summerhouse, where they proceeded *to 
 make themselves comfortable. 
 
 " It's about Nat Poole," continued Ben Bass- 
 wood. " I guess you had some kind of a run-in 
 with him, didn't you?" 
 
 " Not exactly," answered Roger. " We caught 
 him tormenting Professor Potts and we put a stop 
 to it." 
 
 " Well, you had some trouble with Nat's dad, 
 didn't you? " 
 
 " Yes," answered Dave. " Did Nat tell you? " 
 he added quickly. 
 
 " No, I know of the whole thing by accident. 
 I had to go to the building where Mr. Poole has 
 his new office. While I was waiting to see a 
 
CAUGHT IN THE ACT 33 
 
 man and deliver a message for my dad I over- 
 heard some talk between Mr. Poole and Nat. It 
 was mighty warm, I can tell you ! " 
 
 " What was said? " demanded Phil. 
 
 " Mr. Poole accused Nat of something and Nat, 
 at first, denied it. Then Mr. Poole said some- 
 thing about arrest, and Professor Potts, and Nat 
 got scared and begged his father to save him. 
 Then Mr. Poole mentioned Dave and a pistol 
 and said he couldn't do anything if that's the way 
 matters stood, and Nat began to beg for dear 
 life, asking his father to let Dave alone this time. 
 At last Mr. Poole said he would, but the way 
 he lectured Nat was a caution. He said he 
 wouldn't give Nat a cent more of spending-money 
 this summer." 
 
 " Hurrah, that lets you out, Dave ! " cried 
 Roger. " The case against you is squashed." 
 
 " The Pooles will have to let it drop," added 
 the shipowner's son. " And I am mighty glad 
 of it." 
 
 " I hope you are right," said Dave, and his face 
 showed his relief. 
 
 They had to tell Ben all about what had hap- 
 pened. Then the latter wanted to see the bear 
 target, and the crowd ended by doing some more 
 target practicing. But this time Dave was very 
 careful how he shot, and so were the others. 
 
 It had been decided that the start for the West 
 
34 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 was to be made early the following week, and for 
 several days the boys and the girls were busy 
 getting ready. Laura had traveled a great deal, 
 so the journey would not be a novelty to her, but 
 with Jessie it was different. 
 
 " I know I shall like it, once I am there," said 
 Jessie. " But, oh, it seems such a distance to 
 go!" 
 
 " We'll take good care of you," answered 
 Dunston Porter. 
 
 " And I am sure you'll like Mrs. Endicott and 
 Belle," added Laura. " Belle is as full of fun 
 as a — a — oh, I don't know what." 
 
 " Shad is of bones," suggested Dave, who stood 
 
 " Oh, what a comparison ! " cried Jessie, and 
 then giggled in the regulation girl fashion. 
 
 They were to take a local train to Buffalo and 
 change at that city for Chicago. Ben Basswood 
 decided to go with them as far as Buffalo, so 
 there would be quite a party. The boys gathered 
 their things together and were ready to start a 
 full day beforehand. The buying of railroad 
 tickets and berths in the Pullmans was left entirely 
 to Dunston Porter. 
 
 A farewell gathering had been arranged for 
 the young people by Mrs. Wadsworth, to take 
 place on the afternoon previous to their departure 
 for the West. About a dozen boys and girls from 
 
CAUGHT IN THE ACT 35 
 
 Crumville and vicinity were invited. The party 
 was held on the lawn of the Wadsworth estate, 
 which was trimmed for the occasion with banners, 
 flags, and lanterns. A small orchestra, located 
 in the summerhouse, furnished the music. 
 
 Of course Dave and his chums donned their 
 best for this occasion, and Laura and Jessie ap- 
 peared in white dresses that were as pretty as 
 they could be. Jessie's wavy hair was tied up in 
 new ribbons, and as Dave looked at her he thought 
 she looked as sweet as might a fairy from fairy- 
 land. He could not help smiling at her, and when 
 she came and pinned on his coat a buttonhole 
 bouquet he thought he was the happiest boy in 
 the whole world. 
 
 " Oh, but won't we have the grand times when 
 we get out West ! " he said to her. 
 
 " I hope so, Dave," she answered. " But " 
 
 " But what, Jessie?" he questioned, as he saw 
 her hesitate. 
 
 " I — I can't get that Link Merwell out of my 
 head. I am so sorry his father's ranch is next to 
 that we are going to visit." 
 
 " Oh, don't worry. We'll make Link keep his 
 distance," he returned, lightly. Yet it must be 
 confessed that he was just a bit worried himself. 
 
 Among the first boys to arrive was Ben Bass- 
 wood, and he lost no time in calling Phil and 
 Roger aside. 
 
36 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " I don't want to worry Dave or the others," 
 said Ben. " But I think somebody ought to be 
 told." 
 
 " Told what? " asked the senator's son. 
 
 " About Nat Poole. I got the word from a 
 friend of mine, Joe Devine. Joe was talking with 
 Nat Poole, and he said Nat was very angry at 
 all of us, and angry because Mrs. Wadsworth was 
 giving us the party, especially as he wasn't invited. 
 Joe said Nat intimated that he was going to make 
 the affair turn out a fizzle.*' 
 
 11 A fizzle ? " queried Phil. " How ? " 
 
 " Joe didn't know, but he told me, on the 
 quiet, that I ought to watch out, and ought to 
 warn the others. But I don't like to say any- 
 thing to Mrs. Wadsworth, or the girls. You 
 see, it may be only talk, and if it is, what's the use 
 of getting the ladies excited?" 
 
 " It would be just like Nat to play some dirty 
 trick," said the shipowner's son. " The question 
 is, What will it be? " 
 
 " Somebody ought to stand guard," was Roger's 
 advice. " And I think we ought to tell Dave." 
 
 This was readily agreed upon, and Dave was 
 told a few minutes later. His face at once showed 
 his concern. 
 
 "It mustn't be allowed!" he said, earnestly. 
 " I don't care so much on my own account, but 
 think of Mrs. Wadsworth and the girls! Yes, 
 
CAUGHT IN THE ACT 37 
 
 we must keep our eyes open, and if anything goes 
 
 wrong " He finished with a grave shake of 
 
 his head. 
 
 "What are you boys plotting about?" asked 
 Laura, as she came up. " Come, it won't do to 
 stick together like this, with all the girls arriving. 
 Dave, go and make folks at home, — and you do 
 likewise," she added, with a smile at Phil and 
 Roger. 
 
 The boys dispersed and mingled with the arriv- 
 ing guests. Dave did all he could to make every- 
 body feel at home, but all the while he was doing 
 it he kept his eyes wide open. 
 
 Presently, chancing to look in the direction of 
 the automobile house, Dave saw somebody skulk- 
 ing along a hedge. The person was visible only 
 a second, so the youth could not make out who 
 it was. 
 
 " Maybe it's all right, but I'll take a look and 
 make sure," he told himself, and excused himself 
 to a girl to whom he had been talking. As he 
 hurried across the lawn he passed Phil. 
 
 " Come with me, will you? " he said, in a low 
 voice. 
 
 "See anything?" demanded the shipowner's 
 son. 
 
 " I saw somebody, but I am not sure who it 
 was." 
 
 Taking care not to make his departure notice- 
 
38 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 able, Dave walked toward the automobile house 
 and Phil followed him. Soon the pair were behind 
 some rose bushes and then they gained the shelter 
 of the heavy hedge. 
 
 "There he is!" said Dave, in a low voice. 
 " It's Nat Poole, sure enough ! " 
 
 " What's he doing? " asked Phil. 
 
 " Nothing just now. But I guess he is up to 
 something." 
 
 Keeping well out of sight behind the hedge, the 
 two boys watched the son of the money-lender. 
 Nat was sneaking past the automobile house and 
 making for a washing-shed adjoining the kitchen 
 of the mansion. 
 
 " I think I know what he is up to," murmured 
 Dave. " Come on after him, Phil." 
 
 As silently as shadows Dave and Phil followed 
 the money-lender's son to the shed. Once Nat 
 looked around to see if the coast was clear, and 
 the followers promptly dropped down behind a 
 lilac bush. Reassured, Nat entered the shed, and 
 Dave and Phil tiptoed their way up and got 
 behind the open door. 
 
 The hired help were in the kitchen, so the shed 
 was empty. On the floor stood an ice-cream 
 freezer full of home-made ice-cream, and on a 
 shelf rested several freshly baked cakes, all covered 
 with chocolate icing, set out to harden. 
 
 " Now I'll fix things," Dave and Phil heard 
 
CAUGHT IN THE ACT 39 
 
 the money-lender's son mutter. " Salt in the 
 cream and salt in the layer cakes will do the trick ! 
 Some of the boys and girls will think they are 
 poisoned! " 
 
 Nat took up a bag of salt that was handy, — used 
 for making the cream, — and proceeded to open 
 the can in the freezer. Dave watched him as 
 a cat does a mouse. 
 
 Just as Nat was on the point of dumping some 
 of the salt into the ice-cream he felt himself 
 jerked backwards. The salt dropped to the floor, 
 and Nat found himself confronting Dave, with 
 Phil but a few steps away. 
 
 "You contemptible rascal!" cried Dave, his 
 eyes flashing. 
 
 " Why — I — er " stammered the money- 
 lender's son. He did not know what to say. 
 
 "Going to spoil the cream, eh?" came from 
 Phil. " It was a mighty dirty trick, Nat." 
 
 " On a level with what you did to Professor 
 Potts," added Dave. 
 
 " I — er — I wasn't going to do nothing! " cried 
 Nat, with little regard for grammar. " I — er — I 
 was looking at the ice-cream, that's all." 
 
 " A poor excuse is worse than none," answered 
 Dave, grimly. " You were going to put salt in 
 the cream and spoil it, you needn't deny it." 
 
 " See here, Dave Porter, I want you to under- 
 stand " 
 
40 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Don't talk, Nat, we know all about it," broke 
 in Phil. " You planned to come here yesterday, 
 and we can prove it. We were on the lookout 
 for you." 
 
 At this assertion the face of the money-lender's 
 son changed. He grew quite pale. 
 
 " I haven't time to waste on you — I want to 
 enjoy this party," said Dave. " Come along with 
 me." 
 
 " Where to? " demanded Nat. 
 
 " I'll show you," answered Dave, and caught 
 the money-lender's son by the arm. " Catch hold 
 of him, Phil, and don't let him escape." 
 
He felt himself jerked backward. — Page 39. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 AT NIAGARA FALLS 
 
 " See here, I want you to let me alone ! " 
 stormed Nat Poole, and he tried to jerk himself 
 free. 
 
 " Listen, Nat," said Dave, sternly. " If you 
 make a noise it will be the worse for you, for it 
 will bring the others here, and then we'll tell about 
 what you tried to do. Maybe Mrs. Wadsworth 
 will call an officer, and anyway all the girls and the 
 boys will be down on you. Now, if you want 
 Phil and me to keep this a secret, you've got to 
 come along with us." 
 
 " Where to? " grumbled Nat, doggedly. 
 
 " You'll soon see," returned Dave, briefly, and 
 with a wink at his chum. 
 
 Somewhat against his will, Nat walked toward 
 the end of the garden. He wished to escape 
 from Mrs. Wadsworth and the others, but he was 
 afraid Dave and Phil contemplated doing some- 
 thing disagreeable to him. Maybe they would 
 give him a sound thrashing. 
 
 "Don't you touch me — don't you dare!" he 
 41 
 
42 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 cried, when the barn was reached. " Remember, 
 my father can have you locked up, Dave Porter! " 
 
 " Well, don't forget what Professor Potts can 
 do to you, Nat," answered Dave. 
 
 "What are you going to do?" asked Phil, in 
 an aside to his chum. 
 
 Dave was trying to think. He had been half 
 of a mind to lock Nat in the harness closet until 
 the party was over — thus preventing him from 
 making more trouble. Now, however, as he heard 
 a locomotive whistle, a new thought struck him. 
 
 " Come on down to the railroad tracks, Nat," he 
 said. 
 
 "What for?" 
 
 " Maybe you can take a journey for your 
 health — if the freight train stops at the water 
 tank." 
 
 " I — er — I don't understand." 
 
 " You will — if the train stops — and I think it 
 will." 
 
 The three boys pushed off across the fields to 
 where the railroad tracks were located. Here 
 was the very spot where Dave had been picked 
 up years before. Not far off was a water tank, 
 where the locomotives usually stopped for their 
 supply. A long freight train was just slowing 
 down. Many of the cars were empty and the 
 doors stood wide open. 
 
 "Up you go, Nat!" cried Dave. 
 
AT NIAGARA FALLS 43 
 
 "Me? Where?" 
 
 " Into one of the empty cars. You are going 
 to have a ride for your health." 
 
 " Not much ! Why, that train don't stop short 
 of Jack's Junction, twelve miles from here! " 
 
 " I know it. You can walk back — the exercise 
 will do you good." 
 
 " I — er — I don't want to go ! " And Nat made 
 as if to run away. But Dave and Phil held him. 
 
 " But you are going! " cried Dave. " In you 
 go!" 
 
 He and Phil forced the money-lender's son 
 toward one of the open cars. Still protesting, 
 Nat was shoved up and through one of the open 
 doors. The door on the other side was closed. 
 He ran to it, but found it locked from the outside. 
 
 " Hi, you let me off ! " he cried, as the train 
 gave a jerk and commenced to move. 
 
 " Don't jump, you might hurt yourself! " cried 
 Dave, and shoved the door shut. 
 
 "Hope you have a pleasant journey! " called 
 out Phil, merrily. 
 
 " And a nice walk back ! " added Dave. 
 
 The freight train quickly gathered headway. 
 Dave and Phil ran down by the side of the tracks. 
 They saw Nat shove back the door about a foot 
 and peer out. He did not dare to jump, and, see- 
 ing them, shook his fist wildly. 
 
 " He's off ! " cried the shipowner's son, and 
 
44 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 then commenced to laugh. " Dave, that was just 
 all right! He's booked for quite a journey." 
 
 " Twelve miles, or more, and he'll either have 
 to wait for a train, and pay his fare back, or 
 walk." 
 
 " Exactly. And if the train hands catch him, 
 maybe they'll give him the thrashing he de- 
 serves." 
 
 " They'll hustle him off pretty lively, that's 
 sure. Well, one thing is certain, he won't bother 
 this party any more," added Dave. " Let us get 
 back." 
 
 They hurried to the house, and as they did so 
 the freight train passed out of sight and hearing. 
 They thought they had seen the last of Nat, but 
 they were mistaken. 
 
 "Where have you boys been?" asked Laura, 
 when they reappeared, after having brushed off 
 their clothing. 
 
 " I'll tell you later," answered her brother. 
 
 " Anything serious? " 
 
 " Not very. It's all over now, Laura." 
 
 The party was now in full swing and proved 
 a big success. The boys and girls played all 
 sorts of games, and also did a little dancing. 
 Then refreshments were served. When the ice- 
 cream and cake were passed around, Phil and Dave 
 could not help but look at each other, and the 
 shipowner's son winked suggestively. 
 
AT NIAGARA FALLS 45 
 
 "Why are you winking at Dave?" demanded 
 Roger. 
 
 " Did I wink? " questioned Phil, solemnly, and 
 then Dave began to laugh and almost choked on 
 a piece of cake in his mouth. 
 
 After the refreshments came more games and 
 some singing, and it was nine o'clock before the 
 lawn party came to an end. The girls and boys 
 from the town went home mostly in pairs, but 
 Ben remained behind, for he knew Dave and Phil 
 had something to tell. All the lads congregated 
 in the summerhouse and Laura and Jessie went 
 with them. 
 
 " Wanted to spoil the ice-cream and chocolate 
 layer-cakes ! " cried Jessie. " Oh, how mean ! " 
 
 " It served him right, to put him on the freight 
 train! " was Laura's comment. " I hope he was 
 carried about fifty miles, and has to walk back." 
 
 " He'll be trying another trick before we leave," 
 said Roger. " We must keep our eyes open." 
 
 " Isn't it a shame he can't be nice? " came from 
 Jessie. " If he keeps on like this, he'll not have 
 a friend in the world." 
 
 " Well, he hasn't many friends now," answered 
 Dave. " At Oak Hall the majority of the fellows 
 turned him down just as they turned down Link 
 Merwell." 
 
 " Oh, that Link Merwell ! " sighed Laura. " I 
 trust I never see or hear of him again ! " 
 
46 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Bright and early the next day the boys arose and 
 packed the last of their baggage. The girls were 
 up, too, and joined the lads at the breakfast table. 
 Dave's father was there, and also Uncle Dunston, 
 as well as Mr. and Mrs. Wadsworth. 
 
 " Well, I certainly hope you all have a grand 
 time," said the rich manufacturer. 
 
 " And I hope the outing does Jessie good," 
 said his wife. Jessie was not very strong and 
 the doctor had said that a trip to the Far West 
 might do much towards building up her constitu- 
 tion. 
 
 " You must write often," said Mr. Porter to 
 his daughter. " And make Dave write, too." 
 
 " I'll not forget," said the daughter, and Dave 
 nodded. 
 
 It was rather a sober meal, although every one 
 tried to be cheerful. The big touring-car, Mr. 
 Wadsworth's latest purchase, was at the door, 
 and the baggage had gone on ahead. Soon it was 
 time to go. 
 
 " Good-by, everybody! " cried Dave, and shook 
 hands with his father and Mrs. and Mr. Wads- 
 worth. The lady of the house gave him a warm 
 kiss, and kissed all the others. 
 
 "Wish you were going too, daddy!" cried 
 Laura to her father. 
 
 " Well, I'll go the next time," was the answer, 
 with a smile. 
 
AT NIAGARA FALLS 47 
 
 In another five minutes the boys and girls and 
 Dunston Porter were off for the depot, the others 
 waving their hands as the travelers disappeared. 
 Tears came to Mrs. Wadsworth's eyes, at the 
 parting with Jessie, yet she did her best to 
 smile. 
 
 " We'll be back in six weeks ! " called out Dave. 
 " And as brown as berries and as strong as oxen ! " 
 And this caused everybody to laugh. Little did 
 any of them realize what adventures those six 
 weeks were to contain. 
 
 The train for Buffalo was on time, and when 
 it rolled into the station they climbed on board, 
 and the boys found the right seats in the parlor 
 car and settled the girls. Ben was there, and had 
 a seat with the crowd. 
 
 " I've got news," said Ben, as the train went 
 on its way. " Nat Poole isn't back yet." 
 
 "Who told you?" 
 
 " Tom Marvin. He called this morning to 
 see Nat about something. Nat had sent a tele- 
 gram home from a place called Halock, stating he 
 had been carried off on a freight train." 
 
 "Humph! then he went further than we sup- 
 posed he would," mused Phil. " Where is 
 Halock?" 
 
 Nobody knew, and they consulted a time-table 
 taken from a rack in the car. 
 
 " It's a flag-station not far from Buffalo," an- 
 
48 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 nounced Roger. " Say, he certainly was carried 
 some distance ! " 
 
 " What if he didn't have any money to get 
 home with?" asked Laura. 
 
 " Maybe he telegraphed for some," said Phil. 
 
 " He could pawn his watch — he always wears 
 one," added Ben. " But it is queer that he didn't 
 get off at Jack's Junction." 
 
 " Perhaps he liked to ride — after he once got 
 used to it," returned the senator's son. 
 
 On and on went the train, stopping at several 
 towns of more or less importance. The girls and 
 boys amused themselves studying the time-table 
 and in gazing out of the window, and Dunston 
 Porter told them of some of his experiences while 
 roving in various portions of the globe, for, as 
 my old readers are aware, he was a great 
 traveler. At noon they went into the dining-car 
 for lunch, and Dave and Roger sat at one table 
 with Laura and Jessie opposite to them. 
 
 " Say, this puts me in mind of a story, as Shadow 
 Hamilton would say," said the senator's son, as 
 the train rushed along while they ate. " A little 
 girl had a sandwich on a train like this, once, 
 and then boasted afterwards that she had eaten 
 a sandwich three miles long." 
 
 " Well, I think I'll eat some roast beef ten 
 miles long," said Dave. " And two miles of apple 
 pie to boot ! " And this caused the girls to giggle. 
 
AT NIAGARA FALLS 49 
 
 They reached Buffalo in the middle of the after- 
 noon and there had to wait until half-past ten for 
 the night express to Chicago. Here Ben left 
 them, for the boat he was to take was waiting 
 at the dock. 
 
 " Send me a letter to Duluth," he said, on part- 
 ing, and Dave promised to do so. 
 
 " I'll tell you what we might do," said Dunston 
 Porter. " We can take a trolley trip to Niagara 
 Falls and come back on a train. We have plenty 
 of time." 
 
 " Oh, yes, I'd like to see Niagara! " cried Jes- 
 sie, clapping her hands. 
 
 The others all voted the suggestion a good one, 
 and soon, having checked their baggage at the 
 depot, they boarded a trolley car bound for the 
 Falls. 
 
 " We can look at the Falls for an hour, 
 get supper, and still have time in which to 
 return to Buffalo," said Mr. Porter. "When 
 we get there we can get a carriage to drive us 
 around." 
 
 The trolley car made good time and it was still 
 daylight when Niagara was reached. Hackmen 
 were numerous, and Dunston Porter soon engaged 
 a turnout to take them around Goat Island and 
 other points of interest. They could hear the 
 roaring of the Falls plainly, and the sight of the 
 great cataracts impressed them deeply. 
 
50 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 "Want to go down under the Falls?" asked 
 Phil, as they were riding along. 
 
 " No, indeed ! " answered Laura. 
 
 " We haven't time, anyway," answered Roger. 
 " We've got to get back or we'll miss that train 
 for Chicago, and that won't do, for our berths 
 have been engaged ahead." 
 
 At the bridge leading to the Three Sisters Islands 
 the whole party alighted, so as to get a better 
 view of the upper rapids of the river. As they 
 did so, a youth seated on a rock near by looked 
 at them in amazement. Then of a sudden he 
 slipped off the rock and dodged out of sight. 
 
 The youth was Nat Poole. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 NAT POOLE'S LITTLE GAME 
 
 It may not be out of place here to relate how 
 Nat Poole happened to be at Niagara Falls, and 
 how he chanced to have with him a man who was 
 willing to do almost anything for the sake of a 
 little money. 
 
 When Nat was placed aboard of the freight 
 train by Dave and Phil he was in a great rage, 
 yet powerless, for the time being, to help himself. 
 The train moved so swiftly that he did not dare 
 to jump off, and soon Crumville was left far be- 
 hind. 
 
 As soon as he had cooled off for a little, Nat 
 found out that he was very tired. He had been 
 out the night before with some of the fast young 
 men of the town, playing cards and pool, and had 
 had but two hours' sleep in twenty-four. He 
 found a pile of old bagging in one end of the 
 freight car and sat down to rest. Presently his 
 eyes closed, and before he knew it he was sound 
 asleep. He continued to sleep during the stop at 
 Jack's Junction, and he did not notice another 
 
 51 
 
52 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 party enter the freight car, nor did he notice the 
 door being closed and locked. 
 
 When Nat awoke it was with a sense of pain. 
 The other party in the car had stepped on his 
 ankle. He gave a cry and this was answered 
 by an exclamation of astonishment. 
 
 "Who are you?" asked Nat, sitting up and 
 then leaping to his feet. 
 
 " I reckon I can ask the same question," re- 
 turned the stranger. 
 
 " Are you a train hand? " 
 
 "Are you?" 
 
 " No." 
 
 "Neither am I." 
 
 There was a moment of silence after this, and 
 then the unknown lit a match and held it close 
 to Nat. Both gave a cry of astonishment. 
 
 " Hello ! You are Nat Poole, the boy I met 
 at Rally's Pool Parlors," said the stranger. 
 
 " Yes, and you are Tom Shocker, the traveling 
 salesman." 
 
 " Right you are — but I'm not a traveling sales- 
 man any longer," answered Tom Shocker, and 
 gave a short laugh. 
 
 "Why?" asked Nat. 
 
 " Lost my job." 
 
 " I suppose your boss found out that you were 
 spending your time playing cards and pool," said 
 Nat. " How did you make out after I left you ? " 
 
NAT POOLE'S LITTLE GAME 53 
 
 " Lost all I had. That's the reason I am steal- 
 ing a ride on this freight," answered the man. 
 " But what are you doing here? " he continued in 
 curiosity. 
 
 In his own fashion Nat related how he had been 
 attacked by two of his former school enemies, 
 dragged to the car and thrown in. He added 
 that he had been next to unconscious, and so was 
 unable to fight off Dave and Phil. Then he asked 
 how Tom Shocker happened to be on board. 
 
 " I got on at Jack's Junction," said the man. 
 " I haven't got but fifty cents left and I thought 
 I'd beat my way to Buffalo, where I think I can 
 get some more cash. But I didn't think they'd 
 lock the door of the car." 
 
 During the ride to Halock, Tom Shocker man- 
 aged to learn a good deal about Nat and his 
 trouble with Dave and the others, and he also 
 learned that the youth had considerable spending- 
 money with him. The car was opened at Halock 
 and run off on a siding, and the pair got off. 
 
 " Let us take a trolley to Buffalo," said Shocker. 
 " There we can get a room at a hotel — that is, if 
 you'll put up the price." 
 
 " All right; I might as well go to Buffalo, now 
 I am so close," answered Nat. " But I'll 
 send word home first," he added, and this was 
 done. 
 
 After resting at a hotel in Buffalo, Tom Shocker 
 
54 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 proposed a trip to Niagara Falls, Nat, of course, 
 to pay the way. 
 
 " I'll pay you back some day," said Shocker, 
 offhandedly. " When I strike another situation 
 I'll have plenty of cash. And, in the meantime, if 
 you want me to do anything for you, say the 
 word. I am open for any proposition that you 
 may offer." 
 
 On the way to the Falls, Tom Shocker told 
 much about himself, and Nat learned that the 
 fellow was one of those shiftless mortals who 
 change from one situation to another. He had 
 been a salesman on the road for five different 
 concerns, had run a restaurant, a poolroom, and a 
 moving-picture show, and had even been connected 
 with a prize-fighting affair. He did not care what 
 he did so long as it paid, and many of his trans- 
 actions had been of the shady sort. 
 
 Nat did not enjoy the visit to the Falls as much 
 as he had anticipated. He found Tom Shocker 
 rather coarse, and the man wanted to drink when- 
 ever the opportunity afforded. From the rapids 
 below the Falls the pair walked to Goat Island, 
 and there Nat was on the point of giving Shocker 
 the slip when he chanced to see Dave and the 
 others of the party. 
 
 " What's the matter? " demanded Shocker, who 
 stood close by, as he saw the money-lender's son 
 dart out of sight behind the rocks. 
 
NAT POOLE'S LITTLE GAME 55 
 
 " Do you see that boy? " demanded Nat, point- 
 ing with his hand. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " That is Dave Porter, the fellow who put me 
 on the freight car. And over yonder is Phil 
 Lawrence, the other chap." 
 
 "You don't say! What brings them here?" 
 
 " They are on their way out West, and I sup- 
 pose they ran up here to see the sights. I — I wish 
 I could do something to 'em ! " added Nat, bitterly. 
 
 " Maybe you can," answered Tom Shocker, 
 always open for action. " I'll tell you one thing," 
 he continued, in a low tone. " If they had treated 
 me as they treated you, I'd not let them off so 
 easily." 
 
 " Will you help me, if I — er — try to fix that 
 Dave Porter?" asked Nat. "He started it. I 
 don't care so much about Lawrence." 
 
 " Sure I'll help you. Anything you say goes," 
 answered Tom Shocker, readily. He thought he 
 saw a chance of getting another dollar or two out 
 of Nat. 
 
 The two walked behind some bushes and there 
 talked the matter over for several minutes. 
 
 " Fargo's is the place to go to," said Shocker, 
 presently. " I know we can trust him." 
 
 " Of course, I don't want to hurt Porter," said 
 Nat, nervously. " I only want to scare him." 
 
 " Sure, I understand. We'll scare the wits out 
 
56 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 of him," returned Tom Shocker. " Now, let me 
 see. I have it — we'll catch him on the bridge. 
 His carriage is bound to come that way, to get 
 off Goat Island." 
 
 Dave and his friends spent the best part of a 
 quarter of an hour around the Three Sisters Islands 
 and then returned to their carriage. 
 
 " Now we can go to the hotel and have dinner," 
 said Dunston Porter. " And then we can take a 
 local train back to Buffalo." 
 
 The carriage was just crossing the bridge that 
 connects Goat Island with the city of Niagara 
 Falls when a man stepped up and stopped the 
 turnout. It was Tom Shocker. 
 
 " Excuse me, but I reckon this is the number, 
 176," he said. " Is there a young man here named 
 David Porter?" 
 
 " Yes, I am Dave Porter," answered Dave, and 
 looked at Shocker curiously. The fellow was a 
 total stranger to him. 
 
 " Got a note for you," went on Shocker, and 
 produced it. It was sealed and marked Private 
 in plain letters. 
 
 Wondering what the note could contain, Dave 
 opened and read it. His face changed color and 
 he gave a little gasp. 
 
 " Excuse me, I'll have to — to leave you for a 
 little while," he stammered to the others. 
 
 " What's the matter? " asked Roger. 
 
NAT POOLE'S LITTLE GAME 57 
 
 " I — I can't tell you just now." Dave turned 
 to his uncle. " Where will you get dinner, Uncle 
 Dunston? " 
 
 " At the International." 
 
 " All right — I'll be there before long," answered 
 Dave, and sprang to the ground. 
 
 "But what's up?" cried Phil. He could see 
 that his chum was much disturbed. 
 
 " I— I can't tell you, Phil. But I'll be back 
 before you finish your dinner." 
 
 " Don't you want some one along? " asked 
 Laura, who did not like to see her brother depart 
 in the company of such a looking stranger as 
 Tom Shocker. 
 
 " No, Laura. Oh, it's all right. I'll be at 
 the International on time," said Dave, and 
 then he hurried over the bridge and down a 
 side street of the tity, in company with Tom 
 Shocker. 
 
 The note Dave had received was written in a 
 cramped hand and ran as follows : 
 
 " Dear Dave : — You will be surprised to re- 
 ceive this, but I saw you in town to-day and noted 
 the number of your carriage. I am in deep trouble 
 and would like you to come and see me in private, 
 if only for five or ten minutes. You can aid me 
 a great deal. Please don't tell any of the others 
 of your party. The man who brings this to you 
 
58 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 will take you to me. Please, please don't dis- 
 appoint me. 
 
 " Yours truly, 
 
 "Andrew Dale." 
 
 Andrew Dale was the first assistant teacher at 
 Oak Hall, and an instructor who had made himself 
 very dear to Dave and some of the other boys. 
 He had sided with Dave when the latter was 
 termed " a poorhouse nobody," and this had made 
 teacher and pupil close friends. 
 
 "What's the matter with my friend?" asked 
 Dave, as he and Tom Shocker hurried through 
 several side streets of the city. 
 
 " I don't know exactly," was the reply. 
 " Money matters, I think, and the gent is sick, 
 too. He wanted it kept very quiet — said it might 
 ruin his reputation if it got out." 
 
 " Well, I didn't say anything to anybody," an- 
 swered Dave. " How much further have we to 
 go?" 
 
 " Only a couple of blocks." 
 
 But the " couple of blocks " proved to be five, 
 and they had to make another turn or two. Then 
 they came to the side door of a building used as 
 a lodging house and a pool and billiard parlor. 
 This resort was run by a man named Bill Fargo, 
 a sport who had once had dealings with Shocker 
 in a prize-fighting enterprise. 
 
NAT POOLE'S LITTLE GAME 59 
 
 " He's got a room here — up on the third floor," 
 said Shocker, as he saw Dave hesitate. " Come 
 on, I'll show you." 
 
 He went ahead, up the somewhat dilapidated 
 stairs, and Dave followed. In the pool and bil- 
 liard parlors below some men were laughing and 
 talking, and clicking the ivory balls together, but 
 upstairs it was silent, and nobody seemed to be 
 around. 
 
 During the past few years of his life Dave had 
 had a number of stirring adventures, and he was 
 by no means as green as he had been when first 
 he had set out for Oak Hall. He did not like 
 the looks of his surroundings, and he resolved to 
 keep his wits about him and be on his guard. 
 
 " Why should Mr. Dale come to a place like 
 this? " he asked himself. He knew the teacher to 
 be a model man, who did not drink or gamble. 
 
 " Here we are," said Tom Shocker, as he 
 stopped in front of a door at the back of the 
 hallway on the third floor of the building. " I 
 guess you can go right in. He's on the bed with 
 his broken ankle." 
 
 " His broken ankle? " repeated Dave. " Why 
 didn't you tell me of that before? " 
 
 " I thought I did," returned Shocker, smoothly. 
 "Here you are. It's dark, isn't it? I'll light 
 the gas," and he commenced to fumble in his 
 pocket, as if hunting for a match. 
 
60 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 It was dark, and for several seconds Dave could 
 see little or nothing. He heard a faint groan. 
 
 " Is that you, Mr. Dale? " he asked, kindly. 
 
 A low reply was returned — so low that Dave 
 could not make out what was said. He went into 
 the room a few steps further. As he did so Tom 
 Shocker closed the door and locked it. Dave 
 heard the click of the lock's bolt and wheeled 
 around. 
 
 " What did you do? " he demanded sharply. 
 
 "I guess I've got you now, Dave Porter!" 
 cried another voice, and now Dave recognized 
 the tones of Nat Poole. " You played me a 
 scurvy trick by putting me aboard the freight train. 
 I guess it's about time I paid you back; don't you 
 think so?" 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 IN WHICH DAVE IS ROBBED 
 
 Dave found himself in a decidedly unpleasant 
 situation. The door of the room was locked and 
 Tom Shocker stood against it. The man lit the 
 gas, but allowed it to remain low. Dave saw Nat 
 Poole standing close to a bed. The money-lender's 
 son had a small bottle and some cotton in his hand. 
 
 " I suppose this is a trick? " said Dave, as coolly 
 as he could. 
 
 " Rather good one, too, isn't it? " returned Nat, 
 lightly. 
 
 " That depends on how you look at it, Nat. 
 Did you forge Mr. Dale's name? " 
 
 " Why— er— I— er " 
 
 " That isn't a nice business to be in." 
 
 "Humph! you needn't preach to me, Dave 
 Porter! You played a dirty trick on me and I 
 am going to pay you back." 
 
 "What are you going to do?" 
 
 " You'll see soon enough." 
 
 " I want you to open that door! " cried Dave, 
 wheeling around and confronting Tom Shocker. 
 11 Open it at once ! " 
 
 61 
 
62 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " This is none of my affair, Mr. Porter," an- 
 swered the man, with a slight sneer. " You can 
 settle it with Mr. Poole." 
 
 " I'll settle with you, you rascal ! " cried Dave, 
 and leaping forward he caught Tom Shocker by 
 the shoulder and forced him aside. " Give me 
 that key! " 
 
 " Don't you do it! " cried Nat. " Here, wait, 
 I'll fix him ! Hold him ! " 
 
 Nat poured some of the stuff in the bottle on 
 the cotton and advanced on Dave. At the same 
 time Tom Shocker caught Dave by both arms and 
 essayed to hold him. 
 
 Dave was strong, and a sudden fear gave him 
 additional strength. He might have been a match 
 for his two assailants, but for the stuff on the 
 cotton. This was chloroform, and when Nat 
 clapped the saturated cotton to his mouth and nose 
 he was speedily rendered all but unconscious. 
 
 "Don't give him too much!" he heard Tom 
 Shocker say. 
 
 " You watch him, while I tie his hands," an- 
 swered Nat, and then Dave was forced back and 
 onto the bed. He struggled weakly, but could not 
 free himself, and before he realized it he was a 
 close prisoner, with his hands tied fast to the head 
 of the bed and his feet fast to the lower end. 
 He was flat on his back. 
 
 " Now, you can stay there until somebody comes 
 
IN WHICH DAVE IS ROBBED 63 
 
 to release you," said Nat, mockingly. " I reckon 
 that will teach you a lesson not to send me off 
 on freight trains ! " 
 
 " Nat, I've got to get back to Buffalo to catch 
 my train for Chicago." 
 
 " Humph. Not to-night. You'll stay here." 
 
 " The others will worry about me." 
 
 11 Let them worry. I'll be glad of it." 
 
 " Better destroy that note," suggested Tom 
 Shocker. Then he noticed Dave's watch and 
 chain, and valuable stickpin, and his eyes glistened. 
 He began to wonder how much money the lad 
 had in his pocket. 
 
 The note was taken by Nat. Then the money- 
 lender's son took a soft pillow and placed it over 
 Dave's face. 
 
 " That will keep you from calling too loudly," 
 he said. " I guess it won't hurt your breathing 
 though. Come," he added to the man. " Let us 
 get out of here, before somebody comes." 
 
 " All right," answered Tom Shocker. He 
 gazed wistfully at Dave's watchchain and at the 
 stickpin. " I — er — all right," he added, and fol- 
 lowed Nat to the door. 
 
 The pair walked outside and the man locked the 
 door. Then both hurried below and out of the 
 side door to the street. They went as far as the 
 corner. 
 
 " Let us make for the depot," said Nat, who 
 
64 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 was plainly nervous. Now that the trick had been 
 played he was becoming alarmed over the possible 
 consequences. " You don't think he'll smother? " 
 he asked, anxiously. 
 
 " Smother? Not a bit of it," answered Tom 
 Shocker. " He'll be out of that room inside of 
 an hour. He wasn't tied very hard, and he's sure 
 to make a racket sooner or later." 
 
 Tom Shocker went with Nat a distance of two 
 blocks more and then came to a sudden halt. 
 
 " By jove, I forgot ! " he cried. " I must see 
 my old friend, Dickson, before I leave town. It 
 won't take me but a few minutes. You go to the 
 depot and wait for me." And before the money- 
 lender's son could reply, he was off, down another 
 side street. 
 
 Tom Shocker was well acquainted with the 
 thoroughfares of Niagara Falls and it did not 
 take him long to double on his tracks and return 
 to Fargo's resort. He mounted the stairs, pulling 
 his hat far down over his forehead as he did so. 
 Then he tied his handkerchief over the lower por- 
 tion of his face. He had the key of the room 
 still in his possession, and with it he unlocked the 
 door. 
 
 The light was still burning, and on the bed he 
 could see Dave struggling to free himself of his 
 bonds and of the pillow which still rested lightly 
 over his head. Holding the pillow in place with 
 
IN WHICH DAVE IS ROBBED 65 
 
 one hand Shocker gained possession of the watch 
 and chain and stickpin with the other. Then he 
 took from Dave's pocket a small roll of bank-bills. 
 He tried to appropriate the lad's ring, but could 
 not get it off the finger. 
 
 Dave, finding himself being robbed, struggled 
 harder than ever. But the bonds held and he was 
 helpless to protect himself. In less than two min- 
 utes Tom Shocker accomplished his purpose, and 
 then he glided out of the room silently, once more 
 locking the door. Once on the street he set off 
 on a brisk walk, but he did not go in the direction 
 of the depot. 
 
 " I reckon I can afford to part company with 
 Poole now," the man told himself. " Won't there 
 be a row when that Porter gets free ! But he 
 can't blame me ! " he added, with a chuckle. 
 
 Left once more to himself, Dave continued to 
 struggle, and at last he managed to toss the pillow 
 from his face. Then he breathed more freely, for 
 which he was thankful. 
 
 " What a mean trick! " he murmured, as he saw 
 that his watch was gone. 
 
 Presently he heard footsteps passing along the 
 hallway, and he uttered a call. The footsteps 
 came to a stop. 
 
 " Come in here, please! " he called. "I need 
 help." 
 
 "What's up?" asked somebody outside, and 
 
66 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 then the door was tried. Soon a key was inserted 
 in the lock, the door was opened, and a chamber- 
 maid showed herself. 
 
 " Untie me at once ! " cried Dave. 
 
 The maid turned up the gas and then uttered 
 a cry of astonishment. Without waiting to ques- 
 tion the youth she flew out of the room and down 
 the stairs, to return, a few minutes later, with a 
 burly man. 
 
 "What's this mean?" asked the man, as he 
 commenced to untie the ropes that held Dave. 
 
 " It's a trick that was played on me," answered 
 Dave, thinking rapidly. He was on the point of 
 stating that he had been robbed, but he did not 
 wish to create too much of a scene. He felt sure 
 that Nat would, sooner or later, return his belong- 
 ings to him. 
 
 "A trick, eh?" said the hotel proprietor. 
 " Certainly a queer one. Where are the fellows 
 who hired this room? " 
 
 " I don't know. They tied me fast and left." 
 
 " Did you know them? " 
 
 " I knew one of them — he goes to boarding 
 school with me." 
 
 "Oh, I see, a schoolboy's trick, eh? You 
 schoolboys are up to all sorts of pranks." 
 
 " You don't know where they went to, do you? " 
 questioned Dave, as he leaped up from the bed 
 and stretched himself. 
 
IN WHICH DAVE IS ROBBED 67 
 
 " No, I haven't the least idea. They hired 
 this room for to-night, that's all." 
 
 " I think I'll try to catch them," said the youth. 
 " Much obliged for setting me free." 
 
 " You are welcome. But say, I don't want any 
 more skylarking around here," added the pro- 
 prietor of the resort, as Dave hurried out of the 
 room and down the stairs. 
 
 He had found his hat on the floor, and, after 
 brushing up a little, he started on a brisk walk for 
 the hotel where the others were to have dinner. 
 He did not, of course, know the way, and so 
 hired a newsboy for a dime to act as guide. 
 
 "Dave! you have been away a long time!" 
 cried Laura, as he appeared. " We have almost 
 finished eating." 
 
 " Never mind, I can get all I wish in a few 
 minutes," he answered. 
 
 "Why, your stickpin is gone!" cried Jessie. 
 " And your watchchain, too." 
 
 " Dave, have you been robbed? " questioned his 
 uncle, quickly. 
 
 " Yes and no," he answered, with a grim smile. 
 " I suppose I might as well tell you what hap- 
 pened," he continued, and then gave a few of 
 the details. Then he had to tell his uncle how 
 Nat had been put aboard the freight car. 
 
 " Well, it's a case of tit for tat,, I suppose," 
 said Dunston Porter. " You can thank your stars 
 
68 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 that you got away so quickly. A little later and 
 you would have missed the train, — and we would 
 have missed it, too — for I should not have gone 
 on without you." 
 
 " I suppose Nat thinks he has the laugh on you," 
 said Roger. " But what of your watch and pin 
 and money? Are you going West without 
 them?" 
 
 " I suppose I'll have to. But I'll make him 
 give them up in short order. I'll send him a 
 telegram." 
 
 " Tell him if he doesn't send them on by express 
 at once that you will put the case in the 
 hands of the law," said Phil. " That will scare 
 him." 
 
 Dave was quickly served with a meal, and he 
 lost no time in eating what he wanted. Then the 
 entire party walked toward the railroad station, to 
 catch the train for Buffalo. 
 
 " I was a chump to follow that man up into 
 that room," said Dave to his chums. " Next time 
 I'll be more on my guard. But I thought Mr. 
 Dale must be in some dire trouble." 
 
 " It was a nervy thing to do — to forge his 
 name," was the comment of the senator's son. 
 " It's a pity you didn't keep the note." 
 
 " I couldn't. After I was tied up they had me 
 at their mercy." 
 
 " Who was the man? " 
 
IN WHICH DAVE IS ROBBED 69 
 
 " I don't know. I never saw him before." 
 
 " He must have been some friend of Nat's." 
 
 " I suppose so." 
 
 Arriving at the station, they found they had 
 several minutes to wait. When the train rolled 
 in all got on board but Roger, who was buying 
 a late newspaper from a boy on the platform. 
 
 " Hurry up, or you'll get left! " cried Dave. 
 
 " I'll get on the car behind! " cried the senator's 
 son, and did so. He did not rejoin his companions 
 until the train was on its way towards Buffalo. 
 
 " What do you think! " he cried. " Nat Poole 
 is on board! " 
 
 " Nat ! " ejaculated Dave. " Is that man with 
 him?" 
 
 " No, Nat seems to be alone." 
 
 "Did he see you?" 
 
 " I don't think so. He was crouched down in 
 a seat, as if in deep thought." 
 
 " I'll interview him," said Dave, and left the 
 car, followed by Phil, Roger, and his uncle. 
 
 " Don't quarrel on the train," cautioned Dunston 
 Porter. " But insist upon it that Nat return your 
 belongings." 
 
 Roger readily led the way to where the son of 
 the Crumville money-lender sat, crouched down, 
 and with his eyes partly closed. When touched 
 on the shoulder Nat sat up, and a look of fright 
 came into his face. 
 
70 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Why — er — why " he stammered and was 
 
 unable to proceed. 
 
 " Didn't expect to see me quite so soon, did 
 you?" returned Dave, pleasantly, and dropped 
 into the seat beside him. " Nat, if it's all the 
 same to you, I'll take my watch, my stickpin, and 
 my money," he added, coldly. 
 
 " Your what? " exclaimed Nat. Then he stared 
 blankly at Dave. " I — er — I don't understand 
 you." 
 
 " Yes, you do. I want my things, and I want 
 them at once ! " 
 
 " I haven't got your things, and you needn't 
 say I have!" retorted the money-lender's son. 
 " Oh, I see how it is," he added, struck by a sudden 
 thought. " You want to play another joke on me, 
 don't you? Well, it won't work this time. I 
 didn't touch your things, and you know it." 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE YOUTH IN THE BALCONY 
 
 For a moment Dave stared at Nat Poole in 
 perplexity. He saw that the money-lender's son 
 was in earnest. Like a flash he realized that some- 
 thing was wrong. 
 
 " See here, I want no more fooling, Nat," he 
 said, sharply. " My watch and chain, my scarf- 
 pin, and thirty-three dollars in bills were taken 
 from me, either by you or your companion. I 
 want them back, and now ! " 
 
 " Dave, you — er — you don't mean that you — 
 you were — robbed? " Nat could hardly utter the 
 words. His teeth were fairly chattering with 
 sudden fright. 
 
 " I certainly was, if you want to call it by such 
 an ugly name." 
 
 " But I didn't touch the things, you know I 
 didn't!" 
 
 " Then your companion did." 
 
 " No, he didn't, he came away with me, you 
 know that. All we did was to tie you fast and 
 throw that pillow over your face. Then we came 
 
 7i 
 
72 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 away and locked the door. It was only a bit of 
 fun, to pay you back for putting me on the freight 
 car.'-' 
 
 " One of you came back and took the things. 
 I couldn't see who it was, for the pillow was still 
 over my head." 
 
 " I didn't come back — I give you my word of 
 honor. Shocker must have done it ! Oh, the ras- 
 cal ! " And now Nat's face showed his concern. 
 
 " Who was that man? " asked the senator's son, 
 
 " A fellow I met in Crumville a few days ago. 
 He appeared to be straight enough." And then 
 Nat told his story from beginning to end. He 
 said that he had hung around the depot waiting 
 for Tom Shocker to come, but that the fellow 
 had failed to show himself. 
 
 " It's as plain as day," said Phil. " If Nat's 
 story is true, this Shocker went back and robbed 
 Dave." 
 
 " Yes, but if he did, Nat is partly responsible, 
 for he left me tied up," said Dave. 
 
 " Of course he is responsible," came from Roger. 
 
 " I don't see how," grumbled the money-lender's 
 son, but his uneasiness showed that he thought 
 as did the others. 
 
 " You'll see how, if that Shocker doesn't show 
 up with my things," said Dave, sternly. " I'll 
 hold you and your father responsible for every 
 dollar's worth." 
 
THE YOUTH IN THE BALCONY 73 
 
 This threat almost caused Nat to collapse, and 
 he felt even worse when Dave added that the 
 scarfpin and the watch and chain were worth 
 about one hundred dollars. 
 
 " I'm going to hunt up Shocker's address as 
 soon as I get home," said Nat. " I'll run him 
 down, see if I don't — and I'll make him give the 
 things up, too ! " 
 
 " Well, I'll give you a fair amount of time," 
 answered Dave. " After that I'll look to you 
 and your father to make good." 
 
 Fortunately for Dave, he could easily get along 
 without the watch and the scarfpin, and his uncle 
 let him have some money in place of that taken. 
 But Mr. Porter told Nat that his father would 
 have to settle the matter if Tom Shocker was not 
 brought to book. 
 
 At Buffalo the others separated from Nat Poole, 
 who said he was going to take the early morning 
 train home. Nat felt very bad over the outcome 
 of his joke, and to a certain extent Dave and his 
 chums felt sorry for him. 
 
 " I was a big fool to take up with a stranger 
 like Shocker," said the money-lender's son. 
 "You'll not catch me doing it again! I only 
 hope I can lay my hands on him ! " Then, just 
 as he was about to leave, he turned back and beck- 
 oned Dave to step to one side. 
 
 " What do you want now ? " asked Dave. 
 
74 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " I want to show you that I — er — that is, I 
 am not the enemy you think, Dave," was the 
 low answer. " I am going to give you a warning. 
 I wasn't going to say anything, at first. It's about 
 a letter I got from Link Merwell." 
 
 "Merwell?" And now Dave was all atten- 
 tion. 
 
 " Yes, he sent it to me from Chicago, where he 
 is stopping on his way to his father's ranch. He 
 said he had heard that you were going to the 
 Endicott ranch, and he added that if you came 
 out West he would see to it that you got all that 
 was coming to you — those are his very words." 
 
 " When did you get this letter? " 
 
 " A couple of days ago. Take my advice and 
 beware of him, for he means business. When he 
 left Oak Hall he was the maddest boy I ever saw. 
 He will do something awful to you if he gets the 
 chance." 
 
 " I'll be on my guard — and I am much obliged 
 for telling me," said Dave; and then he and Nat 
 separated, not to meet again for many weeks. 
 
 The train for Chicago was already standing in 
 the station, and the Porters and their friends were 
 soon on board. The two girls had a private com- 
 partment and the others several sections, and all 
 proceeded to make themselves at home. 
 
 " I never get into a sleeping car without thinking 
 of old Billy Dill, the sailor who went with me 
 
THE YOUTH IN THE BALCONY 75 
 
 to the South Seas," said Dave to Laura and Jessie. 
 " He thought we'd have to sleep in the seats, and 
 when the porter came and made up the berths he 
 was the most surprised man you ever saw." 
 
 " And where is he now? " asked Jessie. 
 
 " In a home for aged sailors. Father and Uncle 
 Dunston have seen to it that he is comfortably cared 
 for." 
 
 " I must visit him some day," said Laura. 
 "Just think! if it hadn't been for him we might 
 never have met, Dave!" And she gave her 
 brother a tight hug. 
 
 The train was a comfortable one, and all of 
 the party slept well. When they arose, they found 
 themselves crossing the level stretches of Indiana. 
 The boys and Mr. Porter took a good wash-up and 
 were presently joined on the observation end of 
 the car by Laura and Jessie. 
 
 " What a beautiful morning! " cried Jessie. 
 
 " I feel just as if I'd like to get out and walk," 
 added Laura, and this caused the others to laugh. 
 
 They had an appetizing breakfast of fruit, fish, 
 eggs, and rolls, with coffee, and took their time 
 over the repast. Then Dunston Porter pointed 
 out to them various points of interest. Before 
 long, they reached a small town and then came 
 to the suburbs of the great city by the lakes. 
 
 " Here we are ! " cried Roger, at last, as they 
 ran into the immense train shed. Here all was 
 
76 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 bustle and seeming confusion, and they picked their 
 way through the crowd with difficulty. The boys 
 rather enjoyed this, but it made Laura and Jessie 
 shrink back. 
 
 " Why, it's as bad as New York! " said Jessie. 
 
 " Almost," answered Dunston Porter. " Come, 
 we'll soon find a couple of carriages to take us to 
 the hotel." 
 
 That the girls and the others might see some- 
 thing of Chicago, it had been arranged to remain 
 in that city two days. They were to stop at a 
 new and elegant hotel on the lake shore, and 
 thither they were driven with their baggage. 
 
 " It certainly is as bustling as New York," was 
 Roger's comment, as they drove along. " Just 
 look at the carriages, and autos, and trucks! " 
 
 " This afternoon we'll hire an automobile to 
 take us around," said Dunston Porter. " It is the 
 only way to see a good deal in a little time." 
 
 They were fortunate in getting good accommo- 
 dations at the new hotel, and the boys and girls 
 were struck by the elegance of the rooms, and, 
 later, by the sumptuousness of the dining-hall. 
 
 " Why, it's fit for a palace ! " declared Jessie. 
 
 "Beats the Crumville Hotel, doesn't it?" said 
 Dave, dryly, and this caused the girls to giggle 
 and the other boys to laugh. 
 
 An automobile was engaged at the stand in the 
 hotel, and immediately after lunch the whole party 
 
THE YOUTH IN THE BALCONY 77 
 
 went sightseeing, visiting the lake front, Lincoln 
 Park, and numerous other points of interest. At 
 the park they alighted to look at the animals, and 
 this pleased the girls especially. 
 
 " To-morrow morning I'll have a little business 
 to attend to," said Dunston Porter, " and I'll have 
 to let you take care of yourselves for a few hours. 
 I propose that you boys take the girls around to 
 some of the big department stores." 
 
 "Oh, yes! " cried Laura, who had a woman's 
 delight for finery. Jessie was also interested, for 
 her opportunities for visiting big stores were 
 rare. 
 
 Mr. Porter had already purchased tickets for 
 one of the theaters, where they were playing a 
 well-known and highly successful comedy drama, 
 and this they attended that evening after dinner at 
 the hotel. Their seats were on the right in the 
 orchestra, so they had more or less of a chance 
 to view the opposite side of the auditorium. 
 
 " They certainly have a full house," said Roger, 
 who sat on one side of Dave, while Jessie sat 
 on the other. " I believe every seat is taken." 
 
 " That shows that a good drama pays," an- 
 swered Dave. " This is clean as well as interest- 
 ing." His eyes were roving over the sea of faces, 
 upstairs and down. " I wonder how many a 
 theater like this can hold? " 
 
 " Two thousand, perhaps." 
 
78 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " It certainly looks it, Roger. That gallery — 
 Well, I declare!" 
 
 " What is it? " asked the senator's son. 
 
 " Do you see that fellow in the front row in 
 the balcony? The one next to the aisle? " 
 
 "Yes. What of him?" 
 
 " Looks to me like Link Merwell." 
 
 " Oh, Dave, you must be mistaken." 
 
 " I don't think so. It looks like Merwell, and 
 Nat Poole said he was in Chicago." 
 
 " So he did. Now you speak of it, he does 
 look like Merwell. Wish we had an opera glass, 
 we might make sure." 
 
 " I'll see if we can't borrow a glass," said Dave. 
 
 He looked around and saw that a lady directly 
 in front of Jessie had a pair of glasses in her lap. 
 He spoke to Jessie, and the girl asked the lady 
 to lend her the glasses for a minute, and the favor 
 was readily granted, for it was between the acts, 
 and there was nothing on the stage to look at. 
 Dave adjusted the glasses and turned them on the 
 balcony. 
 
 " It's Merwell, right enough," he announced. 
 
 " Let me see," said the senator's son, and took 
 the . glasses from Dave. As he pointed them at 
 the youth in the balcony, the latter looked down 
 on Roger and those with him. He gave a start 
 and then leaned forward. 
 
 " It's Merwell, and he sees us ! " cried Roger. 
 
THE YOUTH IN THE BALCONY 79 
 
 " What's up? " asked Phil, who was some seats 
 away. 
 
 " Link Merwell, — up in the balcony," answered 
 Dave, and pointed with his finger. Phil turned 
 in the direction, and as he did so, Link Merwell 
 doubled up his fist and raised it in the air for 
 an instant. 
 
 " Merwell, sure as you're born," said the ship- 
 owner's son. " And full of fight! " 
 
 "Oh, Dave, you mustn't quarrel here! " whis- 
 pered Laura, who sat on the other side of Roger. 
 
 " We'll not quarrel here," answered her brother. 
 " But I am glad I saw him," he added to his 
 chums. " Now we can keep on our guard." 
 
 The play went on, and, for the time being, 
 the boys and the girls paid no further attention 
 to Link Merwell. Just as the final curtain was 
 being lowered, Dave looked up toward the balcony. 
 
 " He has gone," he announced. 
 
 " Perhaps he was afraid we'd come after him," 
 suggested Phil. 
 
 " Maybe he came downstairs to watch for us," 
 added Roger. " Keep your eyes open when we 
 go out." 
 
 They did as the senator's son suggested. They 
 saw nothing of Merwell in the foyer, but came 
 face to face with the former student of Oak Hall 
 on the sidewalk. He glared at them, but then 
 seeing Dunston Porter at Dave's side, slunk be- 
 
8o DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 hind some other people, and disappeared from 
 view. 
 
 " My, what an ugly look! " said Laura, with a 
 shiver. 
 
 " He looked as if he wanted to eat somebody 
 up," was Jessie's comment. " Oh, Dave, you must 
 be careful! " 
 
 " I wish his father's ranch wasn't so close to 
 Mr. Endicott's," continued Dave's sister. " I de- 
 clare, the more I think of it, the more nervous it 
 makes me! " 
 
 " Don't you worry, Laura, or you either, Jessie," 
 answered Dave. " We'll take care of Link Mer- 
 well. If he tries any of his games, he'll get 
 the worst of it — just as he got the worst of it 
 at Oak Hall." 
 
 But though Dave spoke thus bravely, he was 
 much disturbed himself. He could read human 
 nature pretty closely, and that look in MerwelPs 
 face had showed him that the fellow meant to do 
 harm at the first opportunity that was afforded. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 ONLY A STREET WAIF 
 
 In the morning Dunston Porter left the hotel 
 early, stating that he would not return until lunch 
 time. The boys and girls took their time over 
 their breakfast, and then started out for a tour 
 of the big stores located on State Street. 
 
 Two hours were spent in a way that pleased 
 Laura and Jessie greatly. The girls purchased 
 several things, to be mailed to the folks left behind. 
 Then all walked around to the post-office, both to 
 see the building and to send the things away. 
 
 It was while the others were addressing their 
 packages and also some picture postcards, that 
 Dave saw a sight that interested him greatly. 
 Near one of the doorways was a small and ragged 
 newsboy with half a dozen papers under his arm. 
 An older youth had him by the shoulder and was 
 shaking him viciously. 
 
 " I say it was a five-dollar gold piece I gave you 
 yesterday by mistake! " the older boy was saying. 
 " I want it back." 
 
 " No, it wasn't, mister," the boy answered. 
 " It was a cent, nothing but a cent." 
 
 81 
 
82 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " I know better, you little thief! Give me that 
 gold piece, or I'll call a policeman." And again 
 the big youth shook the ragged newsboy, causing 
 the papers to fall to the sidewalk. 
 
 " Why, it's Link Merwell ! " murmured Dave 
 to himself, and he stepped in the direction of the 
 pair who were disputing. Merwell had his back 
 to Dave and did not see him. 
 
 " Are you going to give me my gold piece or 
 not? " demanded Link Merwell, and now he gave 
 the newsboy such a twist of the shoulder that the 
 ragged lad cried out with pain. 
 
 " I don't know anything about your gold 
 piece ! " cried the boy for at least the tenth 
 time. "Let me go, please, mister! I ain't 
 no thief!" 
 
 " I'll twist your little neck off for you! " mut- 
 tered Merwell, and was on the point of hitting 
 the boy in the face when Dave stepped up behind 
 him and caught his arm. 
 
 " Don't you know better than to hit a little 
 chap like this, Merwell? " he demanded. 
 
 " Porter! " muttered the western youth, and his 
 face took on a sour look. " Say, this ain't none 
 of your affair! " he burst out. "You keep your 
 hands off." 
 
 " Please don't let him hurt me! " pleaded the 
 ragged newsboy. " I didn't do wrong, mister. I 
 ain't seen no gold piece. He gave me a cent yes- 
 
"Don't you know better than to hit a little chap like 
 this ? " — Page 82. 
 
ONLY A STREET WAIF 83 
 
 terday for a newspaper, that's all." And the boy 
 looked imploringly at Dave. 
 
 " He's got a five-dollar gold piece of mine," 
 cried Link Merwell. " I want it. And what's 
 more, Dave Porter, I want you to keep your nose 
 out of my business ! " he added, fiercely. 
 
 " Merwell," answered Dave, as calmly as he 
 could, " I have no desire to interfere in your 
 business. But I am not going to stand by and 
 see you abuse this boy, or anybody else. I know 
 just the sort you are — a bully." 
 
 " Bah ! Just because you had me expelled from 
 Oak Hall you think you can do anything, don't 
 you? Well, just wait till you get out West, that's 
 all ! I'll show you a thing or two you won't forget 
 as long as you live ! " 
 
 " Take care that you don't get the worst of 
 it, Merwell. Now let that boy go." And Dave 
 came a step closer and clenched his fists. 
 
 " Going to help the rascal steal five dollars from 
 me?" 
 
 " He says he knows nothing of your gold piece 
 and he looks honest to me. Why aren't you more 
 careful of your money? " 
 
 " He's got my gold piece and I know it! " de- 
 clared Link Merwell, loudly. " If he don't pass 
 it over, I'm going to have him arrested." 
 
 Quite a war of words followed, the loud talking 
 attracting a crowd, including Phil and Roger and 
 
84 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 the girls. The ragged newsboy broke down com- 
 pletely and commenced to cry bitterly. 
 
 " This is a shame, Merwell," said the senator's 
 son. " I think as Dave does, that the newsboy 
 is honest. If you are so hard up, I'll give you 
 five dollars out of my own pocket," and he pro- 
 duced a roll of bills. 
 
 " I don't want your money, Morr! " answered 
 Merwell, in a rage. " I am going to make this 
 boy give me back my gold piece." 
 
 " Say, you," said a man who had listened to 
 the talk for several minutes. " When did you 
 lose that five-dollar gold piece? " 
 
 " Yesterday morning," answered Link Merwell. 
 " I bought a newspaper from this boy and after a 
 while I found out I had given him a five-dollar 
 piece in place of a cent." 
 
 " Did you buy any postage stamps about the 
 same time? " went on the man. 
 
 " Why — er — yes, I did." Link Merwell gave 
 a start. " Say, did " 
 
 " You did," answered the man, with a sarcastic 
 grin. " I'm the clerk at that window and I'm just 
 going to lunch," he explained to the crowd. " You 
 bought five two-cent stamps and threw down a 
 nickel and what I supposed were five pennies. 
 When I looked at them I saw one was a five-dollar 
 gold piece. I tried to call you back, but you got 
 out in such a hurry I couldn't locate you. If you'll 
 
ONLY A STREET WAIF 85 
 
 come back with me I'll give you the gold piece in 
 exchange for one cent." 
 
 "There you are, Merwell!" cried Dave. 
 " Now you can see how you were mistaken in this 
 boy." 
 
 Link Merwell's face was a study. He felt his 
 humiliation keenly, and it is safe to say he would 
 rather have lost his five dollars than have been 
 shown up in the wrong. 
 
 " All right, I'll go back and get my gold piece," 
 he muttered. 
 
 " I think you owe the newsboy an apology," said 
 Phil. 
 
 "Oh, you go to thunder!" snapped Merwell, 
 and pushed out of the crowd as fast as he could. 
 Several followed him and saw him get his gold 
 piece, and they passed all sorts of uncomplimentary 
 remarks on his actions. 
 
 The girls had become interested in the ragged 
 newsboy, and after he had picked up his news- 
 papers, they took him to an out-of-the-way corner 
 and questioned him. He said his name was 
 Charley Gamp and that he was alone in the 
 world. 
 
 " My mother died some years ago," he said. 
 " I don't know where my father is. He left us 
 when I was a baby." 
 
 " And do you make your living selling news- 
 papers?" asked Laura. 
 
86 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Mostly, but sometimes I carry bundles and 
 run on other errands," answered Charley Gamp. 
 
 "And where do you live?" questioned Jessie. 
 
 " Oh, I live with an old woman named Posey — 
 that is, when I can pay for my bed. When I 
 haven't the price I go down to the docks and find 
 a bed among the boxes and things." 
 
 " You poor boy! " murmured Jessie, and some- 
 thing like tears came into her eyes. She turned 
 to Laura. " Can't we do something for him?" 
 
 " Perhaps," answered Laura. " At any rate, 
 we can give him some money." 
 
 The boys came over, and all had a talk with 
 Charley Gamp, who told much about his former 
 life, when his mother had been alive. Of his 
 father he knew little or nothing; excepting that he 
 had not treated his mother fairly, according to the 
 story told by some former neighbors. 
 
 " I wish we could get him some sort of regular 
 employment and give him a chance to go to school," 
 said Dave. " Let us ask Uncle Dunston about 
 it. He knows quite a number of people in 
 Chicago." 
 
 " If you want to do something for me, I'll tell 
 you what," said Charley, eagerly. " I need a new 
 pair of shoes." And he looked down at his foot 
 coverings, which were full of holes. 
 
 " And I should say that you needed a new suit 
 of clothes, too," said Laura. 
 
ONLY A STREET WAIF 87 
 
 " And a new cap," added Jessie. " I'll get you 
 the cap," she went on. "A real nice one, too." 
 
 In spite of his rags and his dirty face and hands 
 Charley Gamp had a winning way about him, and 
 the boys and girls easily induced him to follow 
 them to the hotel. Here they waited for the 
 return of Dunston Porter, and then asked what 
 might be done with the waif. 
 
 " You'll have your hands full if you want to 
 help every waif that comes along," said Dave's 
 uncle, with a smile. " Every big city has hundreds 
 of them." 
 
 " Well, we can't aid every one, but we do want 
 to aid Charley," answered Laura. And then she 
 and the others told of what had occurred at the 
 post-office. 
 
 " I don't know exactly how much we can do," 
 said Dunston Porter, slowly. " I know a number 
 of people here, it is true, but whether any of them 
 will want to bother with this lad is a question. 
 However, after lunch I'll look into the matter." 
 
 As the urchin was too dirty and ragged to eat 
 in the hotel, he was given a quarter of a dollar 
 for his dinner and told to come back in half an 
 hour. This he did willingly, and a little* later Mr. 
 Porter, Dave, and the two girls sallied forth to 
 see what could be done for the homeless boy. 
 
 The quest was more successful than they had 
 anticipated. Mr. Porter knew a certain Mr. 
 
88 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Latham, who was in the wholesale fruit business, 
 and this gentleman agreed to give Charley Gamp a 
 job, at two dollars a week and his board. He 
 was to live with a man who had charge of a ware- 
 house where fruit was unloaded, and was to be 
 sent to night school. 
 
 This settled, the waif was fitted out with new 
 clothing and other things, and the boys and girls 
 and Mr. Porter made up a purse for him of twenty 
 dollars. 
 
 " You had better put the money in a bank," said 
 Dave. " Then you can use it as you need it, — or 
 put more to it." 
 
 " Twenty dollars ! " gasped Charley Gamp, 
 when he saw the money. "Wow! Say, I'll be 
 a millionaire before you know it, won't I? " And 
 this remark caused a laugh. He promised to put 
 the money in a savings bank, where it would draw 
 interest, and said he would try his best to add to 
 it from his weekly wages. 
 
 11 And will you go to school regularly? " asked 
 Mr. Porter. 
 
 " Yes, sir, I'll give you my word," replied the 
 street boy, promptly. 
 
 " And as soon as you learn to write, you must 
 send us letters," put in Jessie. " I shall wish to 
 hear from you very much." 
 
 " I'll write, miss. I can write a little already — 
 printing letters," answered Charley Gamp. 
 
ONLY A STREET WAIF 89 
 
 " Then here is my address," and Jessie handed 
 over her card, and Laura did the same. Mr. 
 Latham promised to let Mr. Porter know how the 
 boy got along, and also promised to make some 
 inquiries in the hope of locating the lad's father. 
 Charley Gamp was extremely grateful for all that 
 had been done for him, and when he parted from 
 his new friends there were tears in his eyes. 
 
 " My mother used to tell me there was angels," 
 he said to Jessie and Laura. " I didn't believe k 
 much. But I do now, 'cause you're angels!" 
 And he nodded his head earnestly, to show that 
 he meant what he said. 
 
 " And now, ho, for the boundless West! " cried 
 Dave, when the party was on its way to the depot. 
 " Now for the plains and the mountains, the 
 canyons and the rivers, the cattle and the broncos, 
 the campfires and the cowboys, and the lasso and 
 the rifle, the " 
 
 "Hello, Dave is wound up!" interrupted the 
 senator's son. 
 
 " Must have some of that ranch air in his lungs 
 already," added Phil. " I suppose the first thing 
 you'll want to do will be to break in a bronco, 
 ride a couple of hundred miles, and lasso a couple 
 of dozen buffaloes." 
 
 " Sure thing," answered Dave. " Then we'll 
 build a roaring campfire, cook a ten-pound bear 
 steak and eat it, shoot half a dozen Apache In- 
 
9 o DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 dians, find a few fifteen-pound nuggets of gold, and 
 — wake up and find the mince pie you had for 
 supper didn't agree with you." And this unex- 
 pected ending brought forth a roar of laughter, in 
 which even Mr. Porter joined. 
 
 " You won't find it so exciting as all that at 
 Star Ranch," said Laura, after the others had 
 quieted down. " But I think you'll be able to put 
 in the time doing one thing or another." 
 
 " I reckon we'll hunt up some excitement," said 
 the senator's son. And they did, as we shall speed- 
 ily see. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 OFF FOR THE BOUNDLESS WEST 
 
 " This is certainly the boundless West! " 
 
 It was Dave who spoke, and he addressed the 
 others, who were on the rear of the observation 
 car with him. As far as the eye could reach 
 were the prairies, dotted here and there with hil- 
 locks and clumps of low-growing bushes. Behind 
 were the glistening rails and the wooden ties, 
 stretching out until lost in the distance. 
 
 A night and the larger part of the next day 
 had been spent on the train. They had crossed 
 the Mississippi and made several stops of more or 
 less importance, including those at St. Paul and 
 Minneapolis, and now they were rushing westward 
 through North Dakota to Montana. 
 
 It was a warm, sunshiny day, and the young folk 
 and Mr. Porter enjoyed the trip to the utmost. 
 Dave's uncle had traveled through that section 
 of the country several times, and he pointed out 
 various objects of interest. 
 
 " I haven't seen any Indians yet," said Jessie, 
 with a pout. " I thought we'd see some by this 
 time." 
 
 9 1 
 
92 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " We'll see them a little further west," an- 
 swered Dunston Porter. " They'll come down to 
 the railroad stations, to sell trinkets," and his words 
 proved true. They saw a dozen or more redmen 
 and their squaws the following morning, at a sta- 
 tion where they stopped for water. But the In- 
 dians were so dirty that neither Jessie nor the 
 others wanted to trade with them, although one 
 Indian had a set of polished horns Roger admired 
 very much. 
 
 " Never mind, we'll get some horns at Star 
 Ranch," said Laura. " The cowboys know how 
 to polish them just as well as these Indians, and 
 they'll sell their work just as cheaply, too." And 
 this proved to be true. 
 
 They passed Livingston, which, as Dunston 
 Porter told the young folks, was the transfer point 
 for Yellowstone Park, and then continued on their 
 way to Helena. Here the young folks left the 
 train, to continue their journey on a side line run- 
 ning northward. 
 
 " Sorry I am not going further with you," said 
 Dunston Porter, as he kissed his niece and shook 
 hands warmly with the others. " I hope you get 
 to the ranch in safety, and don't forget to send 
 word to me at Spokane as well as to send word 
 home." 
 
 " And you'll be sure to come to the ranch for 
 us in about a month? " asked Laura. 
 
OFF FOR THE BOUNDLESS WEST 93 
 
 " Yes, unless some special business detains me, 
 and then I'll wire when I can come," was the reply, 
 and then the train rolled off, Dunston Porter 
 standing at the end, waving the boys and girls 
 adieu. 
 
 " Now we have got to take care of ourselves," 
 remarked the shipowner's son. " Girls, you don't 
 feel afraid, do you?" 
 
 " Oh, we are not so very far from Star Ranch," 
 answered Laura. " And you'll remember, I asked 
 Mr. Endicott by telegraph to have somebody meet 
 us. If he's at the ranch, maybe he'll come him- 
 self, and bring Belle. I know Belle will be just 
 wild to see what sort of a brother I have found," 
 she added, with a warm glance at Dave. 
 
 " I hope she likes me, Laura. I know I am 
 going to like her. She's a jolly-looking girl, by 
 her picture." 
 
 " Oh, I know she'll like you. Jessie, you had 
 better look out! " went on Laura in a whisper, and 
 this made Jessie turn very red. Dave heard the 
 words and grew red, too, and commenced a lively 
 conversation with Phil and Roger, about nothing 
 in particular. 
 
 The train on the side line was a big contrast 
 to the luxurious coaches they had just left. The 
 cars were of the old-fashioned variety and but 
 two in number, and drawn by an old mountain 
 engine that had seen better days. Moreover, the 
 
94 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 roadbed was very uneven, and the cars rocked from 
 side to side as they rolled between the hills to- 
 wards Bramley, where the young folks were to get 
 off. The cars were about half filled with miners 
 and cattlemen, and a sprinkling of hunters and 
 sightseers, and the boys and girls overheard a 
 good deal of talk about steers and horses, mines 
 and new discoveries, and about the outlook for 
 hunting and fishing. 
 
 "Why, Mr. Todd, is that you! " cried Laura, 
 suddenly, as a cowboy was passing through the car 
 where she sat. 
 
 " It sure is me, Miss Porter," answered the cow- 
 boy, coming to a halt with a broad grin on his 
 weatherbeaten face. " Must be you are on your 
 way to the ranch," he added. 
 
 " We are," answered Laura. " I am glad to 
 see you." She held out her hand, which the cow- 
 boy took very gingerly, removing his sombrero at 
 the same time. " This is my friend, Miss Wads- 
 worth, and this is my brother, Dave, and his two 
 school friends, Mr. Morr and Mr. Lawrence. 
 This is Mr. Sidney Todd, Mr. Endicott's head 
 man," she explained. 
 
 " Just Sid Todd, miss, that's good enough for 
 me," said the cowboy, as the others shook hands 
 with him, one after the other. " I ain't used to 
 no handle, I ain't. The boss thought you might 
 be on this train, but he wasn't sure when I left. 
 
OFF FOR THE BOUNDLESS WEST 95 
 
 He told me to keep an eye open for you, though. 
 I hope you had a nice trip." 
 
 " We have had a lovely trip, Mr. — Todd," said 
 Jessie. She could not quite bring herself to drop 
 the mister. 
 
 " I've heard of you," said Dave to the cowboy. 
 " My sister told me how you taught her to ride 
 and do a lot of things. I hope you'll take me and 
 my chums in hand, too, when we get settled at 
 Star Ranch." 
 
 "Ride, don't you?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, but not in the fashion that cowboys 
 can," said Dave, and then he invited Sid Todd to 
 sit down with them, which the cowboy did. He 
 was a man of about forty, tall and leathery. His 
 eyes were bubbling over with good humor, but 
 they could become very stern when the occasion 
 demanded it. Laura had become well acquainted 
 with him during her former visit to the ranch, and 
 knew that the Endicotts trusted him implicitly. 
 While he had taught her how to ride, cowgirl 
 fashion, she had taken a number of snapshot 
 photographs for him, to be sent to some relative 
 in the South, and for these he had been very grate- 
 ful. 
 
 " We want to do a lot of riding, and a lot of 
 hunting and fishing, too," said the senator's son. 
 " Do you think we'll have a chance for much 
 sport? " 
 
96 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " I dunno," answered Sid Todd, dryly. " Might 
 be the game will hear of your coming and move 
 on to the next State," and his eyes twinkled over 
 his little joke. 
 
 " I'd like to see some kind of a round-up," said 
 Phil. "Will there be one while we are here?" 
 
 " Might be, Mr. — I didn't quite catch your 
 handle." 
 
 " Phil Lawrence. Just call me Phil." 
 
 " I will if you'll call me Todd, or Sid. I can't 
 git used to this mister business nohow. Besides, 
 the boys would have the laugh on me, if they 
 heard you a-mistering me all the time." 
 
 "All right, Sid it is," said Dave. "And I'm 
 Dave." 
 
 " And I am Roger," added the senator's son. 
 
 " About that round-up," continued the cowboy. 
 " Might see something of the sort, for Mr. Endi- 
 cott is goin' to sell some cattle the end of the 
 month, and they'll be driven off to another range. 
 But you'll see enough of cattle anyway, before 
 you go home, if you are going to stay a month 
 or six weeks." 
 
 " Any fishing? " queried the shipowner's son. 
 
 " Yes, plenty of fishing, back in the mountains. 
 One place there you can catch a barrel or two of 
 fish in ten minutes — if you've got lines enough," 
 and once more Sid Todd chuckled at his joke. 
 
 It was a three hours' run to Bramley, for the 
 
OFF FOR THE BOUNDLESS WEST 97 
 
 train stopped at many little stations and at some 
 crossings where there were no stations at all. At 
 one point they came to a halt where there was a 
 large corral, and the boys and girls watched the 
 efforts of several cowboys to lasso a bronco that 
 was untrained. The bronco eluded the rope with 
 apparent ease. 
 
 " Some of 'em are mighty tricky," explained 
 Sid Todd. " I remember two years ago, we had 
 one bronco nobody at the Star could touch. I 
 reckon he was sure mad, for finally he bit Hank 
 Snogger, and Hank had to treat him to a dose 
 of lead." 
 
 " Is Hank Snogger still with Mr. Endicott? " 
 questioned Laura. 
 
 " No, he ain't," answered Sid Todd, shortly. 
 " He left two months ago. A good job done, 
 too," added the cowboy. 
 
 " Who was this Hank Snogger? " asked Dave, 
 in a low voice of his sister, for he saw that the 
 subject was distasteful to Todd. 
 
 " He was one of the cowboys working for 
 Mr. Endicott," answered Laura. " He was rather 
 a queer kind of a man." 
 
 " Bramley's just ahead," announced Sid Todd, 
 presently. " Maybe you can catch sight of some- 
 body you know," he added to Laura, as the train 
 rounded the curve of a small hill. 
 
 " I see a young lady on horseback, and a man ! " 
 
98 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 cried Dave's sister a few minutes later. " It's 
 Belle, and her father! They came to meet us! 
 Oh, I must signal to them ! " And she waved her 
 handkerchief from the car window. Soon Belle 
 Endicott saw it, and waved her big straw hat in 
 return. 
 
 " Welcome to the West! " she cried, merrily, as 
 she dashed up on her pony beside the railroad 
 tracks. " Oh, I was so afraid you wouldn't 
 come! " 
 
 " And I was so afraid you'd miss our telegram 
 and wouldn't meet us," returned Laura. 
 
 As soon as the train came to a stop the boys 
 hopped down and assisted the girls to alight. Sid 
 Todd followed, with the hand baggage, and the 
 whole party gathered in a group, while Mr. Endi- 
 cott and Belle dismounted to greet them. 
 
 " Very glad to know you," said the railroad 
 president, with a genial smile overspreading his 
 features. " I feel as if I knew Morr already. I 
 have met his father and mother several times in 
 Washington." 
 
 " Yes, so dad wrote," answered the senator's 
 son. 
 
 " And I feel as if I knew you, and Miss Belle," 
 said Dave. " I've heard so much about you from 
 Laura." 
 
 " And we've heard so much about you! " cried 
 Belle. " Oh, wasn't it simply wonderful how you 
 
OFF FOR THE BOUNDLESS WEST 99 
 
 found your folks! Why, it's almost like a page 
 out of a fairy book! " 
 
 " Not quite," put in Phil. " Fairy stories aren't 
 true, while this really happened." 
 
 " Some day Dave has got to tell me the whole 
 story from beginning to end," said Belle. " You 
 see, I'm going to call you Dave, and you must call 
 me Belle." 
 
 " Well, we can't stop for stories just now," said 
 Mr. Endicott. " It's a long ride to the ranch, and 
 they'll be more than hungry by the time we get 
 there. Todd, bring up the horses, and tell Jerry 
 to dump all the baggage in the wagon. Do you 
 all want to ride horseback, or does somebody pre- 
 fer a seat in the wagon? " 
 
 " Oh, let us ride horseback, if you have animals 
 enough!" cried Laura. "You're willing, aren't 
 you, Jessie? " 
 
 " I — I guess so," said Jessie, rather timidly. 
 " That is, if you don't ride too fast." 
 
 " We'll take it easy," said Belle. " And if you 
 get tired you can wait for the wagon." 
 
 A number of sturdy-looking animals were 
 brought up, and the entire party proceeded to 
 mount, the boys assisting Laura and Jessie. In 
 the meantime Sid Todd went off, to return with 
 a ranch wagon, driven by an old man smoking 
 a corncob pipe. 
 
 " Hello, Uncle Jerry! " cried Laura, pleasantly, 
 
ioo DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 and the others soon learned that the old man was 
 known by that name and no other. He had been 
 attached to the ranch when Mr. Endicott pur- 
 chased the place, and knew no other home. He 
 and Todd placed the baggage in the wagon, and 
 then the cowboy swung himself into the saddle of 
 his own steed, that had been brought to the station 
 for him. 
 
 Just as the party was about to leave, a tall, thin, 
 and well-dressed man dashed up, riding a coal- 
 black steed. As he came closer Laura gave a start 
 and motioned for Dave to come closer. 
 
 " Who is it? " asked Dave, in a low voice. 
 
 " That is Mr. Merwell," answered his sister. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE ARRIVAL AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Mr. Felix Merwell bowed stiffly to Mr. 
 Endicott, and, on seeing Laura, raised his hat 
 slightly. Both of the others bowed in return. 
 Then the eyes of the newcomer swept the vicinity 
 of the little railroad station. 
 
 " See anything of my son, Link? " he asked, of 
 Sid Todd. 
 
 " No, sir," was the short reply. It was quite 
 evident that the cowboy and the ranch owner were 
 not on very friendly terms. 
 
 "Humph! I thought sure he'd be on this 
 train," muttered Mr. Merwell, to no one in par- 
 ticular. He looked at the boys. " You came in 
 on the train that just left, I suppose," he said. 
 
 " We did," answered Dave. 
 
 " See anything of a boy about your own age in 
 Helena, at the depot? He was coming on the 
 eastern train." 
 
 " Your son wasn't on the train," answered Dave. 
 
 "Ah! you know him?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 IOI 
 
102 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Who are you, may I ask? I do not remember 
 seeing you before." 
 
 "lam Dave Porter. Link and I went to Oak 
 Hall together." 
 
 "Ah, I see!" Mr. Merwell drew a long 
 breath and nodded his head knowingly. " Dave 
 Porter, you said. And who are these young 
 men? " 
 
 " My school chums, Roger Morr and Phil Law- 
 rence." 
 
 "Indeed! Then you are the young men who 
 caused my son so much trouble — caused him to 
 be sent away, in fact," continued Mr. Merwell, and 
 he glared hatefully at the three lads. 
 
 " It was Link's own fault that he was sent 
 away," answered the senator's son. " If he 
 had behaved himself he would have had no 
 trouble." 
 
 " Oh, of course, it is natural that you should 
 shield yourselves. But I know my son, and I 
 know he is not the person he has been made out to 
 be by Doctor Clay and others. It was an outrage 
 to allow the other boys at the school to get him 
 into trouble as they did, and I have written to 
 Doctor Clay to that effect." 
 
 " Your son was entirely to blame," said Phil, 
 bound to stand up for himself. 
 
 " He can be thankful that he was let off so 
 easily," added Dave. " If it hadn't been for the 
 
THE ARRIVAL AT STAR RANCH 103 
 
 honor of Oak Hall, there might have been a 
 public exposure." 
 
 " Bah! nonsense! But it is useless to continue 
 this discussion here, in the presence of these young 
 ladies. Perhaps I'll see you again about the mat- 
 ter — after I have interviewed my son personally." 
 
 " Mr. Merwell, these young gentleman are my 
 guests," put in Mr. Endicott, bluntly. " While 
 they are stopping at my ranch I trust they will 
 not be annoyed by any one." 
 
 " Mr. Endicott, I shall respect your wishes so 
 far as I can," returned Felix Merwell, with great 
 stiffness. " But if these young men have done 
 my son an injustice, they will have to suffer for it. 
 I bid you good-day." And having thus delivered 
 himself, the man wheeled around his coal-black 
 steed and was off in a cloud of dust down the road. 
 
 "Oh, Dave, what do you think he'll do?" 
 asked Jessie, in alarm. 
 
 " I don't know," was Dave's reply. " Of 
 course, he is bound to stick up for Link." 
 
 " I never liked him very much, and now I 
 despise him," said Laura. 
 
 " One can readily see where Link gets his temper 
 from," was Phil's comment. " He is nothing but 
 a chip of the old block." 
 
 " I am sorry that Mr. Merwell is my neighbor," 
 came from Mr. Endicott. " But it can't be helped, 
 so we'll have to make the best of it. My advice 
 
104 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 is, while you are out here, keep off his lands, and 
 if he annoys you in any way, let me know." 
 
 " We'll have to learn what his lands are," said 
 the senator's son. 
 
 " Todd and the others can readily tell you about 
 that, and about Merwell's cattle, too. But come, 
 we have wasted too much time already. You'll all 
 be wanting supper long before we reach the 
 ranch." 
 
 Old Jerry had gone ahead with the wagon, and 
 now the others followed along the road taken by 
 the turnout and by Mr. Merwell. It was a wind- 
 ing trail, leading up and down over the hills and 
 through a dense patch of timber. Two miles 
 from the station they had to cross a fair-sized 
 stream by way of a bridge that was far from firm. 
 
 " We've got to have a new bridge here some 
 day," said Mr. Endicott. " I am willing to bear 
 my share of the expense, but Merwell won't put 
 up a cent. He doesn't go in for improvements." 
 
 " He seems to like good horseflesh," remarked 
 Phil. 
 
 " That was one of his best mounts. His horses 
 aren't half as good as those we have; eh, Todd? " 
 
 " No better hosses in these parts than those at 
 the Star," answered the cowboy. 
 
 " I have been giving our horses my especial 
 care for three years," explained the railroad pres- 
 ident. " It has become a hobby with me, and some 
 
THE ARRIVAL AT STAR RANCH 105 
 
 day I may turn the ranch into something of a 
 stock farm for raising certain breeds of horses 
 and ponies. While you are here you'll not suffer 
 for the want of a mount." 
 
 " I'd like to see you break in some of the 
 horses," said Roger. 
 
 " Well, you'll have the chance." 
 
 " Maybe you'd like to break in a bronco your- 
 self," suggested Belle, with a twinkle in her eye. 
 
 " And get sent skyhigh! " returned the senator's 
 son. " No, thank you, not until I've learned the 
 business." 
 
 " A bronco is all right if you understand him," 
 remarked Sid Todd. " But if you don't, you'd 
 better monkey with the business end of a gun, — 
 it's just as healthy." 
 
 The woods left behind, they commenced to 
 ascend a long hill. Far off to the westward loomed 
 the mountains, covered with pines and bordered 
 below with cottonwoods. 
 
 " There is where you'll get your hunting when 
 you want it," said Mr. Endicott. " How is it, 
 can you shoot? " 
 
 " We can," answered Phil, and then told of 
 some of their experiences in the South Sea islands. 
 Then Roger told of the adventures which Dave 
 and he had in Norway, and Dave ended by 
 telling of the target practice with the swinging 
 board. 
 
106 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Well, I'll tell you right now a big bear out 
 in them mountains ain't no swingin' board," said 
 Sid Todd. " He's a whole lumber yard, when he's 
 cornered." And at this remark there was a general 
 laugh. 
 
 It was getting dark when they came in sight 
 of Star Ranch. They made out a long, low build- 
 ing on the southern slope of a small hill. It was 
 built in modern bungalow fashion, having been 
 erected by Mr. Endicott after the original log 
 dwelling had been destroyed by fire. It was di- 
 vided into a sitting-room fifteen feet by twenty- 
 five, an office, a good-sized dining-hall, a kitchen, 
 and eight bedrooms, and a bath. Water was 
 pumped from a brook at the foot of the hill, 
 and the rooms were lighted by a new system 
 of gasoline gas. The ranch home was comfortably 
 furnished, and in the sitting-room were a bookcase 
 filled with good reading, and a new player piano, 
 with a combination cabinet of sheet music and 
 music rolls. 
 
 " I play by hand," said Belle, when the boys 
 noticed the player piano, " but papa plays with his 
 feet." 
 
 " That's the kind of playing I do, too," an- 
 swered Phil, with a grin. 
 
 "But you sing, don't you?" asked the young 
 hostess of the ranch. 
 
 " Oh, yes, we all sing." 
 
THE ARRIVAL AT STAR RANCH 107 
 
 " Belle is a beautiful player," said Laura. 
 " Wait till you hear her play some operatic selec- 
 tions." 
 
 Supper was in readiness, having been ordered 
 in advance by Mrs. Endicott, a sweet woman who 
 looked like Laura, and as soon as the girls and 
 boys had had a chance to brush up and wash, all 
 sat down to partake of the good things provided. 
 Jessie was much astonished by the things spread 
 before her. 
 
 " Why, I thought we were going to live in 
 regular camping style! " she declared. "This is 
 as good as what we had at the hotel in Chicago, 
 if not better." 
 
 "The Wild West of to-day is not the Wild 
 West of years ago," explained Mrs. Endicott. 
 " People from the East have a wrong impression 
 of many things. Of course some things are still 
 crude, but others are as up-to-date as any one could 
 wish." 
 
 " What I like best of all is the general open- 
 heartedness of the people you meet," declared 
 Dave. " They are not quite so frozen-up as in 
 some places in the East." 
 
 " That is true, and it is readily explained," 
 answered the ranch owner. " In the pioneer days 
 everybody had to depend upon everybody else, 
 and consequently all were more or less sociable. 
 The feeling has not yet worn off. But I am 
 
108 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 afraid it will wear off, as we become more and 
 more what is called civilized," added Mr. Endi- 
 cott, with something of a sigh. 
 
 Everybody was hungry, and all did full justice 
 to the repast. As they ate, the boys and girls 
 asked many questions concerning the ranch and 
 the neighborhood generally, and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Endicott and Belle were kept busy answering first 
 one and then another. The railroad president 
 told how he had come to purchase the place — 
 doing it for the sake of his health — and mentioned 
 the many improvements he had made. 
 
 " We used to simply corral the horses and 
 cattle," said he. " But now I have a fine stable 
 for the horses, and numerous sheds for the 
 cattle. We have also big barns for hay and 
 grain, and a hen-house with a run fifty feet by 
 two hundred." 
 
 " The chickens are my pets," said Belle. " I 
 have some of the cutest bantams you ever saw." 
 
 " I'll help you feed them," said Jessie. At 
 Crumville she had always taken an interest in the 
 chickens. 
 
 The trunks and dress-suit cases had been brought 
 in by old Jerry and one of the Chinese servants, 
 and placed in the proper rooms, and after supper 
 the boys and girls spent an hour in getting settled. 
 Laura and Jessie had a nice room that connected 
 with one occupied by Belle, and Dave, Phil, and 
 
THE ARRIVAL AT STAR RANCH 109 
 
 Roger were assigned to two rooms directly oppo- 
 site. 
 
 " You boys can divide up the rooms to suit your- 
 selves," said Mrs. Endicott. 
 
 " Thank you, we will," they answered, and later 
 arranged that Dave was to have one apartment 
 and Roger the other, and Phil was to sleep one 
 week with one chum and the next with the 
 other. 
 
 " Say, but this suits me down to the ground! " 
 cried the senator's son, after the boys had said 
 good-night to the others. " It's a complete sur- 
 prise. Like Jessie, I had an idea we'd have to 
 rough it." 
 
 " I knew about what to expect, for Laura told 
 me," answered Dave, with a smile. " I didn't 
 say too much because I wanted you to be surprised. 
 But it's better even than I anticipated. If we don't 
 have the outing of our lives here, it will be our 
 own fault." 
 
 " The Endicotts are certainly fine folks," said 
 the shipowner's son, as he sat on the edge of a 
 bed to unlace his shoes. " And Belle is — well, as 
 nice as they make 'em." 
 
 "Hello, Phil must be smitten!" cried Roger. 
 " Well, I don't blame you, old man." 
 
 "Who said I was smitten? " returned Phil, his 
 face growing red. " I said she was a dandy girl, 
 that's all." 
 
no DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " And she is," said Dave. " I don't wonder 
 Laura likes her." 
 
 " We ought to be able to make up some fine 
 parties," continued Phil, as he dropped a shoe on 
 the floor. " Dave can take out Jessie, and you 
 can take out Laura, and I'll " 
 
 " Take out Miss Belle," finished the senator's 
 son. He caught Phil by the foot. " Say, you're 
 smitten all right. Come on, Dave, let us wake 
 him out of his dream ! " And he commenced to 
 pull on the foot. 
 
 "Hi! you let up! " cried the shipowner's son, 
 clutching at the bed to keep himself from fall- 
 ing to the floor. " I haven't said half as much 
 about Belle as you've said about Laura, so 
 there!" 
 
 " Never said anything about Laura ! " answered 
 Roger, but he, too, turned red. Dave commenced 
 to laugh heartily, and Phil wrenched himself free 
 and stood up. 
 
 " What's sauce for the goose is sauce for the 
 gander," cried Dave. " Better both quit your 
 knocking and go to bed. I suppose the girls are 
 tired out and want to go to sleep." 
 
 " Sounds like it, doesn't it," murmured Roger, 
 as a shriek of laughter came from across the hall- 
 way. 
 
 " Maybe they are knocking each other the same 
 way," suggested Phil. 
 
THE ARRIVAL AT STAR RANCH in 
 
 "Never!" cried Dave. "Girls aren't built 
 that way." 
 
 But Dave was mistaken. 
 
 A little later quietness reigned, and one after 
 another the newcomers to Star Ranch dropped 
 asleep. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 A RACE ON HORSEBACK 
 
 " What a beautiful spot ! " 
 
 It was Dave who uttered the words, as he stood 
 out in front of the ranch house on the following 
 morning. He had gotten up early, and Laura 
 and Belle had joined him, leaving the others still 
 at rest. 
 
 Dave spoke with feeling, for the grand and 
 sublime things in Nature had always appealed to 
 him. He was gazing toward the east, where the 
 rising sun was flooding the plains with a golden 
 hue. Beyond the cottonwoods he caught a glimpse 
 of the winding river. Then, when he turned, he 
 saw the foothills and the mountains in the west, 
 with their great bowlders and cliffs and their sturdy 
 growths of pine. 
 
 "Aren't you glad you came, Dave?" said his 
 sister, as she placed an affectionate hand on his 
 shoulder. 
 
 " Indeed I am, Laura," he replied. " Why, it 
 looks to me as if I was going to have the outing 
 of my life ! In fact, all of us ought to have the 
 best time ever! " 
 
 112 
 
A RACE ON HORSEBACK 113 
 
 " Does it put you in mind of your trip to 
 Norway?" questioned Belle. 
 
 " Hardly. That was taken during cold weather, 
 and everything was covered with snow and ice. 
 Besides, the scenery was quite different." Dave 
 paused to sweep the horizon. " In what direction 
 is the Merwell ranch? " he asked. 
 
 " Over yonder," answered Belle, pointing up 
 the river. " The little brook flowing down be- 
 tween those rough rocks marks the boundary 
 line." 
 
 " And whose cattle are those on yonder hills? " 
 
 " I am not sure, but I think they belong to papa. 
 When you ask about cattle you must go to Sid 
 Todd. He knows every animal for miles around." 
 
 " I suppose your cattle are all branded?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, with a star and the letter E on either 
 side of it. That's why this is called Star Ranch." 
 
 "What is the Merwell brand?" asked Laura. 
 
 " A triple cross." 
 
 Breakfast was soon announced, and all the girls 
 and boys assembled in the dining-hall. While they 
 ate the meal, Mr. Endicott told the newcomers 
 much about his ranch, and also about the people 
 working for him. 
 
 " I am sorry to hear that you have had trouble 
 with Mr. Merwell's son," said the railroad presi- 
 dent. " I am afraid it will make matters worse 
 out here — and they are bad enough as it is." 
 
ii4 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " But I am sure Dave and his chums are not 
 to blame, Mr. Endicott," said Laura, hastily. 
 
 " Oh, I am sure of that myself — for I know 
 something of Link Merwell and his headstrong 
 temper, — a temper he gets largely from his father. 
 If it were not for that temper, I think Mr. Merwell 
 and myself might be on better terms." 
 
 " We have had trouble over one of the hired 
 men, Hank Snogger," explained Belle. " Snogger 
 used to work for us, but Mr. Merwell hired him 
 away." 
 
 " That wasn't a very nice thing to do," was 
 Roger's comment. 
 
 " If it had been done openly it would not have 
 been so bad," said Mr. Endicott. " But it was 
 done secretly, and Snogger was gone almost before 
 I knew it. He was a valuable man and I felt his 
 loss keenly." 
 
 " I suppose Mr. Merwell offered him more 
 wages," said Phil. 
 
 " Probably, although I paid Snogger a good 
 salary. I don't know what game Merwell played 
 to get the fellow, but he got him." 
 
 " It's exactly like some of Link's underhanded 
 work at Oak Hall," was Roger's comment. 
 " Father and son must be very much alike." 
 
 " While you are here I would advise you to steer 
 clear of the Merwells," was Mr. Endicott's ad- 
 vice. " I'd not even go on their land if you can 
 
A RACE ON HORSEBACK 115 
 
 help it. There are plenty of other places to go 
 to." 
 
 " I'll not go near his ranch, if I know it," an- 
 swered Dave. 
 
 " It is queer that Link did not come on the 
 train with you, if his father was expecting him." 
 
 " Oh, most likely he stopped off somewhere to 
 have a good time," answered the senator's son. 
 " A fellow like Link would be apt to find life 
 slow on a ranch." 
 
 After breakfast Mr. Endicott and Belle took 
 the boys and girls around the ranch buildings, 
 which were quite numerous. The girls were in- 
 terested in some fancy chickens and pigeons Belle 
 owned, and the boys grew enthusiastic over the 
 horses. 
 
 " I never saw better animals! " cried Dave, his 
 eyes resting on a black horse that was truly a 
 beauty. "What's his name? " he asked. 
 
 " Hero," answered Mr. Endicott. " He can go, 
 let me tell you. You can try him this afternoon, 
 if you wish." 
 
 " Thank you, perhaps I will." 
 
 " And if you like him, you can use Hero during 
 your stay here," went on the railroad president, 
 and then he pointed out various horses that the 
 others might use. 
 
 " No busting broncos here, I suppose," said 
 Phil, with a grin. 
 
n6 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " No. If you want to try a bronco, you'll have 
 to see Todd. But I advise you to be careful. 
 Some day I'll have Todd give you an exhibition 
 of bronco busting, as it is called." 
 
 During their tour of the place they met several 
 cowboys and other helpers, and soon became well 
 acquainted. In the past, visitors to Star Ranch 
 had been numerous, consequently the most of the 
 men were not as shy as they might otherwise have 
 been. They gladly answered all the questions the 
 boys and girls put to them, and offered to do all 
 sorts of things to render the visit of the newcomers 
 pleasant. 
 
 After lunch the girls felt like resting, for it 
 was rather warm, but all the boys were anxious 
 to get into the saddle. They had heard that Sid 
 Todd was going to a distant part of the range, to 
 see about two steers that had fallen into a ravine, 
 and asked to be taken along. 
 
 " All right, my boys," said the cowboy. " Come 
 ahead. But you'll have to do quite a bit 
 of riding to get there and back by night- 
 fall." 
 
 " Well, we may as well get used to it," answered 
 Phil. " I expect to about live in the saddle while 
 I am here." 
 
 Todd had several things to attend to before 
 starting, so they did not leave the stables until 
 nearly three o'clock. Dave was mounted on the 
 
A RACE ON HORSEBACK 117 
 
 steed he had so admired, and the others had 
 equally good horses. 
 
 " Shall we take our guns? " asked Roger. 
 
 " What for? " asked the cowboy. 
 
 " Oh, I thought we might get the chance to shoot 
 something." 
 
 " We'll not have much time to look for game," 
 answered Sid Todd. " However, if you want to 
 take your shootin' irons, there ain't no objections." 
 So each of the lads provided himself with a shot- 
 gun. Todd carried a pistol, of the " hoss " vari- 
 ety and nearly two feet long, the same being de- 
 posited in the holster of his saddle. 
 
 The course was to the westward, to the foothills 
 of the distant mountains. Here, the cowboy ex- 
 plained, was a treacherous ravine, the sides over- 
 grown with a tangle of low bushes. The cattle 
 loved to get in the bushes, finding something there 
 particularly appetizing to eat, and often the rocks 
 and dirt would give way and a steer would go 
 down in the hollow and be unable to get out. 
 
 " They don't seem to know how to climb the 
 rocks," said Sid Todd. " And you've got to fairly 
 drive 'em the right way, or they'd stay in the hol- 
 low till they died." 
 
 Dave felt like " letting himself loose," as he 
 expressed it, and with a level stretch of several 
 miles before them, he called on Phil and Roger 
 for a race. 
 
u8 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Done ! " cried the shipowner's son. " But I 
 know you'll beat," he added. " You've had more 
 practice on horseback than I have had." 
 
 "Take care and keep to the trail!" sung out 
 Sid Todd. He had no desire to join in the sport, 
 for horseback riding was no novelty to him. 
 
 Over the soft ground thundered the three horses, 
 the boys at the start keeping in a bunch. But 
 gradually they spread out and then Roger forged 
 ahead. 
 
 " Here is where I win! " sang out the senator's 
 son. 
 
 " Not much ! " answered Phil. " Just wait till 
 my horse gets his muscles limbered up a bit! " 
 And then he urged his animal to a better gait, and 
 slowly but surely crawled up closer to Roger. 
 
 Dave said but little, for he was paying all his 
 attention to Hero. He had studied horses from 
 childhood, and he thought he saw in the steed 
 he rode better staying qualities than in either of 
 the other animals. He kept on directly behind 
 his chums, but made no effort for the first half 
 mile to pass them. 
 
 "How far do we race?" cried the senator's 
 son, presently. 
 
 " To the patch of woods," answered Dave, 
 indicating a growth about a mile distant. 
 
 "All right — and — good-by to you!" returned 
 Roger, merrily. 
 
A RACE ON HORSEBACK 119 
 
 " Dave, you aren't in it a little bit ! " added 
 Phil. And he sped after the senator's son, leaving 
 Dave a full fifty yards in the rear. 
 
 Dave saw that Hero was gradually warming up 
 to his task. He clucked softly, and the little black 
 horse pricked up his ears and increased his gait. 
 Then Dave clucked again — he had heard Todd do 
 this — and Hero went a little faster. 
 
 On went the three boys, the fresh air of the 
 plains and the mountains filling their lungs and 
 causing their eyes to snap with pure delight. At 
 that moment each of them felt as if he hadn't 
 a care in the world. 
 
 Phil and Roger were now neck-and-neck, with 
 not quite half a mile of the race still to cover. 
 Sixty yards behind was Dave. Still further to 
 the rear was Sid Todd, now urging his horse 
 forward, that he might see the finish of the 
 contest. 
 
 " Now, then, my little beauty, go! " cried Dave 
 to his horse, and he clucked several times to Hero, 
 and dug his heels into the steed's ribs. 
 
 He had not miscalculated, and Hero responded 
 instantly. Up he went into the air, and when he 
 came down his ears were laid far back, and forward 
 he shot like an arrow from a bow. Dave kept 
 him to it, and gradually he ranged up between the 
 others. 
 
 " Hi, get back there! " yelled Roger, who was 
 
120 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 now slightly in advance. " You can beat Phil, 
 but you can't beat me! " 
 
 "Not much! He's not going to beat me!" 
 put in the shipowner's son, and he urged his horse 
 to do better. But this was impossible, and, inch 
 by inch, Dave overtook him, and went to the 
 front. 
 
 It now seemed to be a race between Hero and 
 the brown horse that the senator's son rode. 
 Roger's mount was still in fine condition, but it 
 must be confessed that the senator's son did not 
 know exactly how to race him to the best advantage. 
 He sawed a little on the reins, thus worrying the 
 animal, and causing him to lose his gait. Then, 
 with a bound, Dave came up, and the pair were 
 neck-and-neck for the finish. 
 
 " Go ! go ! " yelled Phil. " May the best horse 
 win!" 
 
 " Whoopee ! " came unexpectedly from Sid 
 Todd, and, grabbing his pistol from the holster, 
 he sent three shots into the air, just to add to the 
 excitement. 
 
 As the pistol went off, both horses gave an extra 
 bound forward. The two young riders were al- 
 most unseated, but each quickly recovered. Then 
 they bent low over their steeds' necks and went 
 forward for the finish. 
 
 It was a thrilling moment, Dave and Roger side 
 by side, Phil at their heels, and Sid Todd further 
 
A RACE ON HORSEBACK 121 
 
 back, firing another shot or two, " just for fun," 
 in true cowboy fashion. 
 
 But Roger had urged his horse to the limit and 
 could do no better. As Dave clucked again, Hero 
 shot ahead, a foot, a yard, and soon several yards. 
 Then Phil came up abreast of the senator's son, 
 and thus they kept until the edge of the woods was 
 gained. 
 
 " Dave wins! " cried Sid Todd. "An' a good 
 race, boys, — a good race all around." 
 
 "Yes, Dave wins!" answered Phil. "My, 
 but your horse did go it at the finish ! " he added, 
 admiringly. 
 
 " A fine animal," said Roger. " But mine is 
 fine, too, even if he didn't come in first," he added, 
 loyally. 
 
 " You all rode well — better nor I expected," 
 was Sid Todd's comment. " It was a good race. 
 I wish the others on the ranch had seen it, — they 
 wouldn't call you tenderfeet no more ! " 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE CRAZY STEER 
 
 In the shade of the woods the boys rested their 
 steeds for a few minutes, and as they did this the 
 cowboy told them of some of the races he had 
 seen in the past on Star Ranch. 
 
 " One of the greatest races was between one o' 
 the cowboys and an Indian named Crowfoot Joe," 
 said the cowboy. " The Indian was sure he was 
 going to win, but he lost by a neck. That race 
 took place two years ago, but the boys in these 
 parts ain't done tellin' about it yet. We had a full 
 holiday the time it come off." 
 
 " I think your horse is just as good as mine," 
 said Dave to Roger. " But I fancy you pressed 
 him a little too hard at the start." 
 
 " He is just as good, an' so is the hoss Phil 
 is ridin'," came from Sid Todd. xt It was the 
 ridin' did it. Dave managed his mount just 
 right." And this open praise made the youth 
 from Crumville blush. 
 
 " Just wait till Jessie hears how he won," said 
 the shipowner's son. " She'll weave a laurel crown 
 for his brow and " 
 
THE CRAZY STEER 123 
 
 " Don't you say a word about it! " cried Dave, 
 and blushed more than ever. " I didn't win by 
 so very much, anyway." 
 
 Forward the party went, through the woods, and 
 then in the direction of the foothills beyond. The 
 race had not hurt the horses in the least, for all 
 of them were tough and used to hard usage. They 
 were following a well-defined trail, but presently 
 branched off to the southward and commenced to 
 climb the first of the hills. 
 
 " That hollow is about quarter of a mile from 
 here," explained the cowboy. " Be careful now, 
 or your horse will get into a hole, an' maybe 
 break a leg." And then they went forward with 
 added caution, into the midst of a growth of low 
 bushes, dotted here and there with sagebrush. 
 
 Presently the cowboy uttered a long, loud whistle 
 and this was answered by somebody near the edge 
 of the ravine. Then another ranch hand named 
 Tom Yates showed himself. He was on foot, but 
 his horse was tethered not far away. 
 
 "Well, where are they?" asked Todd, of the 
 other cowboy. 
 
 " Where are they?" growled Tom Yates. 
 " Where they always are when they go over, hang 
 'em ! Say, we're going to have a fierce job this 
 time," he added. 
 
 "Why? "asked Todd. 
 
 11 Because that big steer — the spotted one — went 
 
i2 4 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 over with two of the others. He got hurt a few 
 days ago in the woods, and he's as ugly as sin 
 because of it." 
 
 " Well, we'll have to drive 'em up, same as 
 we did before," answered Sid Todd, briefly. 
 
 " I don't think you'll drive that steer," answered 
 Tom Yates. " Blinky and I tried it, and we 
 couldn't do a thing with him. Blinky wouldn't 
 stay here. He thinks the steer is crazy." 
 
 "Got a rope?" 
 
 " Sure," was the answer, and the cowboy who 
 had been working to get the cattle out of the 
 ravine, swung a strong lasso into view. " But you 
 ain't goin' to use that on that steer," he continued. 
 " Leas'wise, not if you want to live to tell it." 
 
 " We'll see," answered Sid Todd, briefly, as he 
 dismounted and took the lasso. 
 
 " Can we help? " asked Dave. 
 
 " Sure you can," answered the cowboy who had 
 accompanied the boys. " Just you keep out of the 
 way, an' that will be all the help we need." 
 
 " But perhaps we could do something," 
 grumbled Roger. " I want to get into a regular 
 round-up of cattle some day." 
 
 " This ain't no round-up, my boy. If you go 
 down into the hollow those cattle will be wuss 
 frightened nor ever. You just stay up here and 
 watch things. I'm going to get 'em out — or 
 know the reason why," finished Sid Todd, and he 
 
THE CRAZY STEER 125 
 
 walked away with Tom Yates, and presently the 
 pair were joined by a third hand, the fellow who 
 had said he thought one of the steers was crazy. 
 
 With nothing else to do, the three boys dis- 
 mounted, tethered their steeds, and walked slowly 
 and cautiously to the edge of the ravine. The 
 ground was very uneven, and treacherous holes 
 were numerous. 
 
 " You would think there would be a lot of game 
 around here," was Dave's comment. " But so 
 far I haven't seen a thing." 
 
 " I think the cattle and the cowboys have scared 
 the animals away," answered Roger. " For hunt- 
 ing we'll have to go where it is even wilder than 
 this — Todd said so." 
 
 "My, but this air is the finest ever!" cried 
 Phil. " I declare, it makes me feel young! " 
 
 "As if he were old!" protested the senator's 
 son. " But the air is great! " he added. 
 
 " I know what it does to me," declared Dave. 
 " Makes me mighty hungry." 
 
 " Same here," answered the shipowner's son. 
 " I think I could eat about six square meals a day. 
 When we go out hunting, for a full day or more, 
 we mustn't forget to take plenty of food along." 
 
 " Oh, we'll eat what we shoot, Phil," said Dave, 
 with a wink at Roger. " They always do that out 
 West, you know." 
 
 " Huh! And if we don't shoot we can starve, 
 
126 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 eh? Not much! I'm going to take plenty of 
 good things along when I go out." 
 
 " I wonder if we'll see much of Link Merwell," 
 said Roger, after a pause. 
 
 " I don't want to see him," answered Dave. 
 
 " But he'll see you, Dave. Didn't he say he'd 
 square accounts out here? He'll keep his word — 
 when it comes to doing anything mean and dirty." 
 
 " Roger is right," said Phil. " I shouldn't want 
 to alarm the girls, or Mr. and Mrs. Endicott, but 
 I'd surely keep my eyes open for Link Merwell. 
 He'll try some kind of a game — it's his nature." 
 
 With caution the boys approached the edge of 
 the ravine and looked over. They saw a spot 
 where the dirt, rocks, and bushes had torn loose and 
 slid down to the bottom of the hollow, carrying 
 with the mass three of Mr. Endicott's herd of 
 cattle. Two of the herd had been driven up to 
 safety by the cowboys, but the third — the vicious 
 steer — was still below, unable to help himself, and 
 showing fight whenever approached by the ranch 
 hands. 
 
 " I see him! " announced Phil, pointing with his 
 hand to some rocks below. " He looks peaceful 
 enough." 
 
 " So does a bomb — until it goes off," answered 
 Dave. " The cowboys wouldn't be afraid of him 
 unless he was a bad one. Maybe he is really 
 crazy. I've heard of a crazy horse." 
 
THE CRAZY STEER 127 
 
 " Say, that puts me in mind of a story Shadow 
 Hamilton told," came from the senator's son. 
 " A boy in school was a regular blockhead, and 
 one day the teacher asked him what made him so 
 foolish. ' I dunno,' he answered, ' excepting that 
 my mother makes me sleep under a crazy quilt.' " 
 
 "Say, that's like Shadow! " cried Phil, after a 
 laugh all around. " Wish he was here — what 
 stories he would tell! " 
 
 For some little time the boys could not see the 
 men, who were hidden by the rocks and brush- 
 wood. But presently they caught sight of Sid 
 Todd. He was flourishing a stick at the steer. 
 The animal paid no attention at first, but presently 
 commenced to shake his head from side to side. 
 
 " Doesn't like it," was Roger's comment. 
 
 " He seems to be saying ' No ' quite forcibly," 
 added Dave. 
 
 " Now Todd is after him," cried the shipowner's 
 son a minute later. " See, the steer is on the 
 move at last." 
 
 "Yes, but he is going after Todd! " answered 
 Roger. 
 
 Such was the fact, and presently man and beast 
 disappeared behind some brushwood. Then, when 
 they emerged again, it was seen that the cowboy 
 had lassoed the animal by one of the forelegs. 
 He was mounting the rocks, and the steer was 
 limping behind, trying vainly to shake himself 
 
128 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 free. He did not seem to know enough to hold 
 back altogether. 
 
 " Well, I think that rather dangerous ! " de- 
 clared Phil. " Supposing the steer should run for 
 him?" 
 
 " I guess the cowboy knows what he is doing," 
 answered Dave. " If he is pursued, he can easily 
 scramble up on some of the steep rocks and get 
 out of the way." 
 
 For fully ten minutes they watched the scene 
 below them with interest. At one time the cowboy 
 would appear to have the best of the situation, 
 then it looked as if the steer would have his own 
 way. But gradually man and beast worked up 
 toward the top of the ravine. 
 
 " He'll worry the steer along, if he doesn't get 
 too tired," said Dave. " But it must be a fearful 
 strain on him." 
 
 The strain was heavier than the boys anticipated 
 and several times Sid Todd was on the point of 
 giving up the struggle. Perhaps, had he been 
 alone, he might have done so. But, with the others 
 looking on, he felt that his reputation was at 
 stake, and so he worried along, until he suddenly 
 slipped on some rocks and fell flat. 
 
 As he went down, the steer appeared to realize 
 the man's helplessness, and with a weird snort 
 he rushed forward, the lasso becoming tangled up 
 on the front leg as he advanced. 
 
THE CRAZY STEER 129 
 
 " Look out, Sid! " yelled Yates. " He's goin' 
 to hook yer ! " 
 
 Todd had been a little stunned by his fall, and 
 a bit of brushwood hid the animal from his view. 
 But at the cry of alarm from the other ranch 
 hand he realized his peril and rolled over, between 
 two tall rocks. 
 
 On came the steer and struck one of the rocks 
 a blow that resounded loudly through the ravine. 
 Then the beast gave a leap, directly over Todd's 
 body, and landed on the rocks beyond. 
 
 " Is he hurt? " asked Roger, anxiously. 
 
 " I don't know, but I don't think so," answered 
 Dave. 
 
 " See, the steer is coming right up the side of 
 the ravine!" cried Phil. "He is dragging the 
 lasso after him." 
 
 " Yes, and he is coming this way! " put in the 
 senator's son. " Perhaps we had better get out 
 of the way! " he added, in alarm. 
 
 " Oh, I don't think he'll tackle us," answered 
 Phil. 
 
 " There is no telling what he will do," said 
 Dave. " He is coming to the top, that is sure. 
 Maybe we had better get into the saddle. We'll 
 be safer on horseback." 
 
 The horses of the three boys were tethered some 
 distance away, and as mentioned before, the lads 
 had to move slowly, for fear of stepping into some 
 
130 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 hole. As they advanced they heard loud cries 
 coming up from the bottom of the ravine. 
 
 " What can be wrong down there now? " ques- 
 tioned the shipowner's son. 
 
 " I don't know," returned Roger. " Perhaps 
 they are shouting to warn us." 
 
 "That is just what they are doing!" added 
 Dave, quickly. . " Listen ! " 
 
 " Look out, up there ! " came from the ravine. 
 w Look out! The steer is coming! " 
 
 The boys quickened their pace, but hardly had 
 they covered half the distance to where the horses 
 were tied when Roger suddenly slipped and went 
 down. 
 
 " Hurry up ! " called out Phil, who was near. 
 
 " Oh! " moaned the senator's son, and his face 
 took on a look of pain. 
 
 " What's wrong? " asked Dave, coming up. 
 
 " My foot ! It got twisted, and now it is fast 
 in the hole ! " answered Roger. " Gracious ! how 
 it hurts ! " he went on, making a wry face. 
 
 " Come ! come ! " urged Dave. " That steer is 
 coming ! There he is now ! " And he pointed to 
 the lower end of the ravine, where the animal had 
 just bobbed up among the bushes, shaking his 
 head from side to side in a queer, uncanny 
 way. 
 
 Roger tried to pull his foot from between the 
 rocks, but was unable to do so. Phil had run on, 
 
He tried with might and main to get his chum's foot free. 
 Page 131. 
 
THE CRAZY STEER 131 
 
 thinking his chums would follow. Dave stopped 
 short. 
 
 "Can't you make it, Roger?" he asked, 
 anxiously, and with another glance in the direction 
 of the steer. The animal was now in full view. 
 
 " I — I — don't seem to be — be able to! " panted 
 the senator's son. " Oh, if only that steer doesn't 
 come this way! " he went on, in fresh alarm. 
 
 "He is coming this way!" exclaimed Dave. 
 " Oh, Roger, let me help you ! " And now he bent 
 over and tried with might and main to get his 
 chum's foot free. As he did this the steer came 
 forward slowly. Then the animal gave an unex- 
 pected snort of rage and charged full tilt at the 
 helpless youth. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 A FACE PUZZLES DAVE 
 
 It was a time of extreme peril for Roger, and 
 no one realized it more fully than did Dave. The 
 angry steer was still some distance away, but com- 
 ing forward at his best speed. One prod from 
 those horns and the senator's son would be killed 
 or badly hurt. 
 
 As said before, Phil had gone on, thinking his 
 chums would follow. He was already at the side 
 of his horse, and speedily untied the animal, and 
 vaulted into the saddle. 
 
 "Why, what's up? " he cried, in dismay, as he 
 turned, to behold Roger in the hole and Dave 
 beside him. 
 
 " Roger's foot is fast! " answered Dave. " Oh, 
 Phil, see if you can't scare the steer off ! " 
 
 " I'll do what I can," came from the shipowner's 
 son, and rather timidly, it must be confessed, he 
 advanced on the animal in question. He gave a 
 loud shout and swung his arm, and the steer looked 
 toward him and came to a halt. 
 
 " You've got your gun — if he tries to horn 
 Roger, shoot him," went on Dave. 
 
 132 
 
A FACE PUZZLES DAVE 133 
 
 " I will," answered Phil, and riding still closer 
 he swung his firearm around for action. 
 
 Dave made a hasty examination and saw that 
 Roger's foot was caught by the toe and the 
 heel, and would have to be turned in a side- 
 way fashion to be loosened. He caught his 
 chum under the arms and turned him partly 
 over. 
 
 " Now try it," he said quickly, at the same time 
 turning once more to look at the steer. The beast 
 had finished his inspection of Phil and was coming 
 forward as before, with head and horns almost 
 sweeping the ground. Behind him trailed the long 
 lasso, which was still fast to one of his fore- 
 legs. 
 
 " Phil ! Phil ! " cried Dave, suddenly. " I have 
 it ! Catch the lasso if you can and hold him 
 back!" 
 
 " I will — if I can," was the ready response. 
 And making a semicircle the shipowner's son came 
 up behind the steer, leaped to the ground, caught 
 hold of the lasso, and sprang back into the saddle, 
 almost as quick as it takes to tell it. Then he 
 made the rope fast to his pommel and turned his 
 horse back. 
 
 The steer was but two yards away from Roger 
 and Dave when the rope on his foreleg suddenly 
 tightened, and he found himself brought to a halt. 
 He gave a wild snort, and, just as Roger found 
 
134 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 himself at liberty, he turned and gazed angrily 
 at Phil and his steed. Then he charged in that 
 direction. 
 
 " Ride for it, Phil ! " called Dave, but this warn- 
 ing was unnecessary, for the shipowner's son was 
 already galloping across the field as rapidly as the 
 nature of the ground permitted. The horse easily 
 kept the lasso taut, thus worrying the steer not a 
 little. 
 
 By Dave's aid Roger managed to hobble to 
 where the other horses were tethered, and soon 
 both boys were in the saddle and riding after Phil 
 and the steer. 
 
 " I guess the steer is getting winded," said Dave, 
 coming closer. " He doesn't seem to have as much 
 fight in him as he did." 
 
 Around and around, in a broad circle, went Phil 
 and his horse and the steer. But the steps of the 
 latter were slower and slower, and presently the 
 beast dropped into a walk and then refused to 
 take another step. Phil came to a halt also, but 
 kept the lasso tight. Then the steer lay down 
 on his side. 
 
 " I guess he is conquered," was Roger's com- 
 ment. 
 
 The three boys kept at a safe distance and waited 
 for the appearance of Sid Todd and the other 
 cowboys. Presently Todd came over the rim of 
 the ravine and looked around anxiously. 
 
A FACE PUZZLES DAVE 135 
 
 " Anybody hurt? " he questioned, as he ran for- 
 ward. 
 
 " Roger got his ankle twisted, running away 
 from the steer," answered Dave. 
 
 "What did the critter do? " went on the cow- 
 boy, and Phil and the others told their story, to 
 which Sid Todd listened with interest. The other 
 cowboys also came up, to look the fallen steer over. 
 
 " He sure is a crazy one," said Yates. " If I 
 was the boss, I'd shoot him." 
 
 " I'll report about him as soon as I get back," 
 answered Todd. " Say, you had a nerve to take 
 hold of this lasso," he went on to Phil. 
 
 " Dave told me to do it," was the answer of 
 the shipowner's son. " It was easy enough — when 
 I was on horseback. I shouldn't have done it if I 
 had been on foot." 
 
 11 Not much — unless you're a staving good run- 
 ner," said Yates, with a grin. 
 
 The steer was too exhausted to make further re- 
 sistance just then, and the cowboys had but little 
 trouble in taking the lasso from his foreleg. 
 
 " He'll be all right after a bit," said Todd, in 
 answer to a question from Dave. " But I think 
 myself he isn't just O. K. in his head, and the next 
 time we want some fresh meat we might as well 
 kill him off and be done with it." 
 
 The cowboy insisted upon looking at Roger's 
 ankle. The member was somewhat swollen, but 
 
136 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 the senator's son said it would not bother him to 
 ride home. In a little while they were off in a 
 bunch. When quite a distance from the ravine 
 they gazed back and saw that the steer had gotten 
 up and was grazing as if nothing out of the ordi- 
 nary had happened. 
 
 " Well, we have put in a rather strenuous day 
 for a starter," remarked Dave, when they came in 
 sight of the ranch home. " If this keeps up " 
 
 " But it won't," interrupted Phil. " I reckon 
 some days will be dull enough." 
 
 The girls were awaiting their return, and they 
 listened with keen attention to what the boys had 
 to tell. 
 
 " You must bathe your ankle with liniment," 
 cried Belle. " I'll get some for you," and soon 
 she presented Roger with the stuff. He did as 
 directed, and soon the swollen member felt far 
 more comfortable. During the evening the sena- 
 tor's son took it easy on the wide veranda and in 
 the sitting-room. 
 
 "I wish I had seen the race!" cried Jessie, 
 smiling at Dave. " Some day you'll have to have 
 another and let us girls look on." 
 
 " What's the matter with you girls having a 
 race?" queried Dave. "That would be dead 
 loads of fun — for us boys." 
 
 " Belle would be sure to win — she can ride like 
 the wind," answered Laura. 
 
A FACE PUZZLES DAVE 137 
 
 As soon as it grew dark that evening the girls 
 and boys went indoors, and played and sang. 
 Belle showed her skill on the piano, and Dave and 
 Phil tried the mechanical arrangement of the in- 
 strument, with perforated music rolls. Almost be- 
 fore they realized it, it was time to go to bed. 
 
 The next morning Roger still limped a little, and 
 it was agreed to take it easy. All wanted to write 
 letters, and the entire day was spent in doing little 
 else. 
 
 " How will the letters be posted? " asked Dave. 
 
 " Todd will take them over to the railroad 
 station to-morrow," answered Mrs. Endicott. 
 
 Shortly after dinner the next day, the cowboy 
 announced that he was ready to take the mail to 
 the station. Phil and Roger had wandered off 
 to the barns, to look at some calves. 
 
 " If you don't mind, I'll go with you to the sta- 
 tion," said Dave to the cowboy. " The ride would 
 just suit me." 
 
 " Glad to have you along," answered Sid Todd. 
 He had taken a strong fancy to the boys and to 
 Dave in particular. 
 
 They were soon on their way, Todd carrying 
 the mail in a bag slung over his horse's neck. 
 Man and boy were in the best of spirits, and both 
 made rapid time over the dusty roads. 
 
 " Maybe you'll meet a friend of yours at the 
 station when the train comes in," said Todd. 
 
138 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " A friend? Who? " asked Dave. 
 
 " That Merwell boy. Yates heard he was com- 
 ing to-day. One of the cowboys from Merwell's 
 ranch said so." 
 
 " I don't know that I care to meet him," an- 
 swered Dave. " He is no friend of mine." 
 
 " That boy ought to have his hide tanned good 
 and proper," growled the cowboy. " He's been a 
 sore spot here for years." 
 
 "Have you had trouble with him?" 
 
 " Yes, and so has everybody else on this ranch, 
 and on his own ranch, too, for the matter of that. 
 Not that he did anything very bad," continued 
 Todd. " But it's jest his mean, measly ways. 
 He don't know how to treat a hand civilly." 
 
 " Isn't his father the same way? " 
 
 " Sometimes, but not always. The old man 
 knows that the boys won't stand for too much 
 of that thing." 
 
 " Who is at their ranch besides Mr. Merwell? " 
 
 11 Oh, the regular hands, that's all." 
 
 "No young folks?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 " I should think it would be lonely for 
 Link." 
 
 " Maybe it is. But that ain't no reason why he 
 should act so mean," added Sid Todd. 
 
 " I should think he'd want to invite some of 
 his friends to visit him." 
 
A FACE PUZZLES DAVE 139 
 
 " Maybe Mr. Merwell don't want it. He's 
 putty close, you must remember, and it costs money 
 to entertain." 
 
 " Well, I pity Link if he has got to stay there 
 alone." 
 
 " He don't stay all the time. He rides to 
 town, and smokes and gambles, and gets into all 
 sorts of trouble, and then he gets scared to death 
 for fear the old man will find it out," concluded 
 Sid Todd. 
 
 They were soon at the station, and there found 
 they would have to wait half an hour for the 
 train to come in. Several cowboys were present 
 and also a gentleman with a white, flowing 
 beard. 
 
 " That is Mr. Hooper," said Sid Todd. " He 
 owns a ranch up the river — the Bar X. He's a 
 fine man." And a few minutes later he introduced 
 Dave to the ranch owner. 
 
 " Glad to know you," said Mr. Hooper. " I 
 heard that my friend, Endicott, had a lot of boys 
 and girls at his place. Tell Belle she must bring 
 all of you over to my place some day." 
 
 " Thank you, I will," answered Dave. 
 
 " We haven't any boys and girls there, but I 
 reckon we can give you a good time," went on 
 Mr. Hooper. 
 
 Among the cowboys at the station, Dave noticed 
 one tall and particularly powerful fellow. His 
 
1 4 o DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 face looked somewhat familiar, and the Crum- 
 ville youth wondered if he had met the man 
 before. 
 
 " That is Hank Snogger, the fellow who left our 
 place to work for Mr. Merwell," said Sid Todd, 
 in a low voice. 
 
 " His face looks familiar to me, but I can't 
 place him," returned Dave. " Did he come from 
 the East?" 
 
 " I think he did, years ago. Think you know 
 him?" 
 
 " It seems to me I've met him before — or met 
 somebody that looked like him," answered Dave, 
 slowly. He was trying in vain to place those 
 features. 
 
 " Don't you remember the name? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 " We ain't on very good terms any more, other- 
 wise I'd give you a knock-down to him," went 
 on the cowboy. 
 
 " I don't know that I care for an introduction," 
 answered Dave. " He doesn't look like a person 
 I'd want for a friend — he looks rather dissi- 
 pated." 
 
 " He was a good man when he worked for Mr. 
 Endicott. But he's not so good since he went over 
 to Merwell." 
 
 There the talk about Hank Snogger ended. 
 Once or twice the man looked curiously at Dave. 
 
A FACE PUZZLES DAVE 141 
 
 Each time something in his face struck the youth 
 as decidedly familiar. Yet, try his best, the boy 
 could not place the fellow. 
 
 " It's no use," he told himself at last. " Per- 
 haps I don't know him, after all. But I've seen a 
 face like that somewhere — I am sure of it." 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 AMONG THE COWBOYS 
 
 " Here she comes! " 
 
 It was an enthusiastic cowboy who uttered the 
 words, and by way of emphasis he fired his re- 
 volver in the air, as he rode up beside the incoming 
 train. It was the one moment of excitement at 
 the station. 
 
 The cars came to a halt, and Sid Todd went 
 forward to give his letters to the railway mail 
 clerk. Dave watched the cars and saw two men 
 and a boy alight. The boy was Link Merwell. 
 
 The former bully of Oak Hall looked haggard, 
 as if his dissipation in Chicago and elsewhere had 
 done him much harm. His eyes were heavy as he 
 stood and stared about him. Hank Snogger had 
 gone forward, to care for the mail from the 
 Merwell ranch. 
 
 " Hello, you here ! " cried Link, stepping for- 
 ward and confronting Dave. 
 
 " I am," was the cool answer. 
 
 " Got here ahead of me, eh? " 
 
 " So it would seem." 
 
 " Going to make a spread out here, I suppose," 
 142 
 
AMONG THE COWBOYS 143 
 
 went on Link, with a sneer. " Paint the plains 
 red, and all that." 
 
 " I came for a good time, but I don't intend 
 to paint anything red." 
 
 "Bah, I know you, Dave Porter! You want 
 to crow over everybody, no matter where you go. 
 But you'll find things are different out here from 
 what they were at Oak Hall," added the bully, 
 significantly. " You can't pull the wool over peo- 
 ple's eyes here like you did there." 
 
 " I have no more intention of pulling wool than 
 I have of painting anything red," answered Dave, 
 as calmly as before. He could see that Link was 
 in a bad humor and spoiling for a fight. 
 
 " I said I was going to get square with you, 
 and I am," continued the bully, loudly. 
 
 " You keep your distance, Link Merwell," an- 
 swered Dave, and now his tone was sharper. 
 " Don't forget what I did at Oak Hall. If you 
 want another thrashing like that I can give it to 
 you." 
 
 "Get out! Don't you talk to me!" howled 
 Link. "You attacked me when I was sick!" 
 He spoke in a loud voice, for the benefit of the 
 cowboys and others who were gathering around. 
 The train had started away and was soon out 
 of sight among the hills. 
 
 " You were as well as you ever were," answered 
 Dave. 
 
H4 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " What's the row, Link? " asked Hank Snogger, 
 as he pushed his way to the front. 
 
 " Here's a fellow used to go to school with me. 
 I've got it in for him, and I've a good mind to 
 give him a thrashing." 
 
 " You put your hand on me, and you'll take 
 the consequences," said Dave. " I didn't come 
 here to fight, but I can defend myself." 
 
 "You don't want to fight, do you, Dave?" 
 asked Sid Todd, in a low voice. To him it looked 
 as if the Crumville lad might be no match for 
 Merwell, who was larger and heavier. 
 
 " I am not afraid, Todd. I thrashed him once 
 and I can do it again — if I have to." 
 
 "You licked him?" 
 
 11 Yes." 
 
 "With your fists?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 " At school. He played a dirty trick on me and 
 some others, and I wouldn't stand for it." 
 
 " You shut your mouth ! " roared Link Merwell, 
 and without warning he rushed forward and struck 
 Dave a blow in the chest that sent the Crumville 
 youth staggering against Mr. Hooper. 
 
 "Wait! wait! This won't do!" said the 
 ranchman. 
 
 " If you are going to fight, fight fair," put in 
 Sid Todd. 
 
AMONG THE COWBOYS 145 
 
 "Now don't you butt in here, Sid! " growled 
 Hank Snogger, with an ugly look at the other 
 cowboy. 
 
 " I'll see fair play," answered Todd, sharply, 
 and he elbowed his way between Snogger and Dave. 
 
 Having delivered his unexpected blow, Link 
 Merwell sprang back and stood on the defensive. 
 Dave was not wearing any coat or vest, and he 
 merely threw his hat to his friend. Then, as 
 quick as lightning, he sprang forward, knocked 
 aside MerwelPs guard, and planted a telling blow 
 on the bully's left eye. 
 
 "As you are so anxious to fight, take that!" 
 cried Dave, and before the other could recover 
 he landed a second blow on Merwell's chin. This 
 caused the bully to stagger against Hank Snogger, 
 who kept him from falling completely. 
 
 "Well! well! well!" sang out one of the 
 cowboys in the crowd. " Just look at that ! Mer- 
 well, keep your eyes open, or you'll git knocked 
 into a jelly! " 
 
 The former bully of Oak Hall was staggered, 
 but only for a moment. Then, with a hoarse cry 
 of rage, he leaped at Dave, and for fully a minute 
 the blows came thick and fast from each side. 
 Then the pair clinched, swung around and around, 
 and finally went down, with Dave on top. 
 
 " Break away there! " sang out Hank Snogger, 
 and caught Dave by the ear. " Git up off him ! " 
 
i 4 6 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Leave Porter alone ! " yelled Sid Todd, and 
 caught Snogger by the hair. " This is the boys' 
 fight, 'tain't yours." 
 
 " That's right ! That's right ! " came from sev- 
 eral. " Leave the kids alone." 
 
 " He ain't goin' to hit Link when he's down," 
 growled Snogger. 
 
 " I don't intend to," answered Dave, and got 
 up. He turned to Hank Snogger. " You keep 
 your hands off of me," he added, sharply. " This 
 is not your quarrel." 
 
 " Ah, don't talk to me," growled the cow- 
 boy. 
 
 " I will talk to you," went on Dave. " You 
 keep out of this." 
 
 Dave stood back, while Link slowly arose to his 
 feet. The bully was somewhat dazed. But there 
 was still a good deal of fight left in him, and sud- 
 denly he charged on the Crumville lad, making a 
 heavy swing for Dave's jaw. Dave ducked, and, 
 as Merwell swung around, caught the bully in the 
 right ear. Then he followed the blow by one 
 on the neck and another directly in the mouth. 
 The latter loosened two teeth and sent the bully 
 into the arms of Hank Snogger. 
 
 "Well, have you had enough?" asked Dave. 
 He was panting for breath, and his eyes were 
 blazing with determination. 
 
 A look full of the bitterest kind of hatred filled 
 
AMONG THE COWBOYS 147 
 
 the face of Link Merwell, but he was too staggered 
 to attack Dave again. He leaned on Hank Snog- 
 ger and then turned his face away. 
 
 " I say, have you had enough — or do you want 
 another dose? " demanded Dave. 
 
 " I'll — fight this out some other time," answered 
 Merwell, weakly. He realized that the eyes of 
 the crowd were on him, and this made him furious. 
 But he did not dare to risk another attack from 
 the Crumville youth, fearing what fighters call " a 
 knockout." 
 
 "Then you have had enough, eh?" went on 
 Dave. " Very well. And now, Merwell, I ad- 
 vise you to keep your distance. If you don't — 
 well, you'll catch it worse, that's all." 
 
 " Link is tired out from his long train ride," 
 remarked Hank Snogger. " He ain't in no fit 
 condition fer a scrap. Wait till he has rested up 
 a week or two — then he'll show thet tenderfoot 
 what's what." And with these words he led Link 
 away to where a couple of horses were tied. He 
 leaped on one and the bully leaped on the other, 
 and in a moment more both were off for the Mer- 
 well ranch. 
 
 " Well, youngster, I reckon you can hold your 
 own," remarked Mr. Hooper. He had led a 
 rough-and-tumble life himself and did not look on 
 a fight as a dreadful matter. " You had him go- 
 ing." 
 
1 48 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 "So you did, Dave," added Sid Todd, while 
 several other cowboys nodded in assent. 
 
 " He forced the fight," answered Dave. " I 
 suppose he'll try it again some day." 
 
 " Merwell always was scrappy," said one of the 
 cowboys. 
 
 "Takes after his dad," added another; and 
 then there was a general laugh. Several came 
 up to shake hands with Dave and congratu- 
 late him on the outcome of the little bout. 
 Some of the cowboys were not very refined, 
 and to them such a fist-fight seemed a great 
 thing. 
 
 There were a number of letters for those at 
 Star Ranch, including two for Dave, — from his 
 father and from Ben Basswood. With the epistles 
 in their pockets, Dave and Sid Todd started on 
 the return to the Endicott place. They had to 
 follow, for some distance, the trail taken by Link 
 and Snogger, their road branching off after the 
 bridge over the river was crossed. 
 
 Considerable time had been lost waiting for 
 the train and because of the set-to with Merwell, 
 and the sun was now going down over the moun- 
 tains in the west, casting long shadows over the 
 plains. 
 
 " You'll have a late supper to-night," said Todd, 
 as they moved on at a brisk pace. " And I reckon 
 you'll have an appetite for it. The way you pol- 
 
AMONG THE COWBOYS 149 
 
 ished off that cub was great ! " And he shook his 
 head enthusiastically. 
 
 " I wish you'd do me a favor, Todd," returned 
 Dave. 
 
 " Sure thing, son. What do you want? " 
 
 " Please don't say too much at the ranch about 
 the fight. I don't want to scare my sister and 
 the other girls." 
 
 " Can't I tell the boys how you polished off 
 young Merwell? Most of 'em will be glad to 
 hear it." 
 
 " Well, don't say too much, that's all. If they 
 learn that Link is on the watch to do harm, the 
 girls will be almost too afraid to go out." 
 
 " Do you think that cub would be mean enough 
 to harm the gals? " 
 
 " He'd be mean enough to scare them half to 
 death." 
 
 " If he does that — well, I reckon I'll take a 
 hand in lickin' him myself." 
 
 " We came out here to have a good time, and 
 I want to forget Link Merwell, if possible. But 
 I'll keep my eyes open for him — and I'll tell 
 Phil and Roger to watch out, too," added Dave, 
 soberly. 
 
 Sid Todd was anxious to know more of Link's 
 doings at Oak Hall, and Dave told how Link had 
 tried to get Gus Plum and himself into trouble. 
 He did not mention the trouble Laura and Jessie 
 
150 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 had had, for he did not wish to drag the names 
 of the girls into the affair. 
 
 " He sure is a bad egg," said the cowboy, at 
 the end of the recital. " Keep an eye on him by 
 all means." 
 
 By the time they reached the vicinity of the 
 bridge it was quite dark. Remembering the bad 
 condition of the structure spanning the stream, 
 Sid Todd cautioned Dave to let his horse walk. 
 
 "Look! " cried the youth, a second later, and 
 pointed around a rise of rocks to the bridge. He 
 had seen two figures leaving the structure. They 
 disappeared behind a high clump of brushwood. 
 
 "What did you see?" questioned Todd, who 
 had been gazing off to one side of the trail. 
 
 " Two persons on the bridge. They just ran 
 away into the bushes." 
 
 "On foot?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Humph ! Didn't know anybody was out on 
 foot around here," mused the cowboy. " Sure it 
 wasn't a bear, or some other animal?" And he 
 felt for his horse-pistol. 
 
 " No, they were men, or boys," answered Dave. 
 " They ran off the bridge the minute we came in 
 sight." 
 
 "Huh! I wonder if it's possible them hoss- 
 thieves is around again." 
 
 " Have you horse-thieves in this territory? " 
 
AMONG THE COWBOYS 151 
 
 " We sure have. Lost two hosses last spring 
 and two last summer. I'll have to tell the boss 
 about seeing them fellows. But maybe — say, hold 
 on, Dave." 
 
 "What now?" 
 
 " I may be mistaken, but — don't go on the bridge 
 on hossback." 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 11 I'll tell you — after I've examined the bridge," 
 answered Sid Todd, and in a manner that mystified 
 Dave very much. 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 A MEETING ON THE TRAIL 
 
 Arriving at the bridge, Sid Todd told Dave 
 to halt, and the pair dismounted. As they did 
 so they heard a sound in the bushes beside the 
 stream. They looked in the direction, but saw 
 nobody. 
 
 The cowboy had drawn his pistol, and with this 
 in hand he walked closer to the bridge. His eyes 
 were on the planking, and presently he uttered 
 an exclamation: 
 
 " The rascals ! " 
 
 He pointed to two of the planks, and Dave saw 
 that they were loose and so placed that the slightest 
 jar would send them down into the stream. 
 
 " Do you think those men I just saw did this? " 
 questioned Dave. 
 
 " Certainly they did! They ought to be hung 
 for it, too ! " answered the cowboy, wrathfully. 
 
 " But what for — to cripple our horses? " 
 
 " Either that, or to cripple us. Dave, we've 
 got to be on our guard. If those hoss-thieves are 
 
 watching us " 
 
 15a 
 
A MEETING ON THE TRAIL 153 
 
 " I don't think they were horse-thieves, Todd." 
 
 " You don't? Then " The cowboy broke 
 
 off into a low whistle. " Do you mean to say Link 
 Merwell would play such a dirty trick? " 
 
 " Yes, I do. You haven't any idea how that 
 fellow hates me." 
 
 "Hum!" mused Sid Todd. "Well, maybe, 
 but I thought it must be the hoss-thieves." 
 
 " Why would horse-thieves want to hurt our 
 horses? " 
 
 " They wouldn't want to do that, but they might 
 be thinking our horses would fall and throw us. 
 But I see that reasoning is weak. Maybe it was 
 young Merwell — and Hank Snogger. If it was, 
 they ought to be punished good an' proper, hear 
 me ! " went on the cowboy, with emphasis. 
 
 " I am going to look around the bushes," went 
 on Dave, determinedly. 
 
 11 Look out that you don't get into trouble, son. 
 Anybody who would do this would do worse." 
 
 Dave had seen a heavy stick lying beside the 
 road, and arming himself with this, he walked to 
 the bushes and around them. In the soft soil he 
 made out a number of hoof-prints, and he called 
 Todd's attention to these. 
 
 " On hossback, both of 'em," said the cowboy, 
 after an examination. " Dave, you was right," 
 he announced, a little later. " It must have been 
 Merwell and Snogger, fer see, they have taken the 
 
154 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 old trail along the river. That leads to another 
 trail that runs to the Merwell ranch." 
 
 " Well, they are gone, that's certain," answered 
 the youth, after another look around. " We may 
 as well be on our way. But we ought to mend 
 the bridge." 
 
 " We'll do that, — an' post a warning, too," 
 said the cowboy. 
 
 Not without difficulty, they managed to fasten 
 the planks into place once more. Then, at either 
 end of the rickety structure, they set up a stick 
 in the road. 
 
 " That's the usual warning in this country," 
 explained Todd. " It means ' Go slow and look 
 out.' " 
 
 When the pair arrived at Star Ranch they found 
 the boys and girls waiting for them. 
 
 " You must have walked back," said Belle. 
 " We have been waiting for you ever since we 
 heard the locomotive whistle." 
 
 " Oh, we had to stop to fix the bridge," an- 
 swered Dave, and then handed around the letters, 
 which instantly claimed attention, so no more ques- 
 tions were asked. Then the Crumville youth had 
 supper, and by that time it was late enough to go 
 to bed. 
 
 " You've got a cut on your cheek, Dave," said 
 Phil, when the three boys were undressing. " Did 
 you scratch yourself? " 
 
A MEETING ON THE TRAIL 155 
 
 " Thereby hangs a tale, Phil," quoted Dave, and 
 then, in a low voice, told of the encounter at the 
 railroad station, and gave the true particulars of 
 the trouble at the river. 
 
 "It's the same old Link! " murmured Roger. 
 11 We'll have to watch out for him ! " 
 
 " I really think the girls ought to be warned," 
 said Phil. " There is no telling what mean thing 
 Link might do — if he met them alone." 
 
 " Well, we don't want to frighten them," an- 
 swered Dave. 
 
 " Better frighten them than give Link the chance 
 to annoy them," answered the senator's son. 
 
 " Say, I wish I had seen you polish off Link! " 
 cried Phil. " It would have done my heart good. 
 I'll wager he was as mad as he could be ! " 
 
 " Oh, he was mad enough," replied Dave, with 
 a grim smile. " But say, when you get the chance, 
 I want you to look at that Hank Snogger. He 
 looks like somebody I've met somewhere, but for 
 the life of me I can't place him." 
 
 "Is he handsome?" quizzed the shipowner's 
 son. 
 
 " No, he looks melancholy — as if he had 
 something on his mind. It's a peculiar face, 
 and for the life of me I can't get it out of my 
 mind." 
 
 Several days passed and nothing of importance 
 happened. The boys and girls enjoyed themselves 
 
156 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 thoroughly, and the Endicotts did all in their power 
 to make the visitors feel at home. At first, Jessie 
 was inclined to be a little shy, but soon this wore 
 away and she felt as happy as anybody. 
 
 " It certainly is a splendid spot," said she to 
 Dave. " I don't wonder Laura was anxious to 
 get back, and to have you see it." 
 
 " It suits me — I wouldn't ask for a better vaca- 
 tion, especially" — Dave dropped his voice a little 
 — " with you along, Jessie." 
 
 " Oh, Dave ! " she cried, and blushed. 
 
 " It wouldn't be half so much fun if you hadn't 
 come along, Jessie," he went on. " I am very, 
 very glad that we are here — together." 
 
 " Well, so — so am I," answered the girl, and 
 then, still blushing, she ran off to join Belle and 
 Laura. But the look she gave Dave warmed his 
 heart as it had never been warmed before. 
 
 Sunday passed, with a little home service, in 
 which all those in the house and also' a few of 
 the cowboys joined. The boys and girls sang 
 some of the familiar church songs, and this the 
 cowboys greatly enjoyed. 
 
 " We don't git much in the way of entertainment 
 here," explained Sid Todd, " and that singin' 
 sounds mighty good to us. It touches a fellow 
 here, too," he added, with his finger over his 
 heart. 
 
 " If Mr. Endicott will permit it, we'll give you 
 
A MEETING ON THE TRAIL 157 
 
 boys an entertainment before we go home," an- 
 swered Dave. " We give them at Oak Hall, you 
 know, — and the girls can help." 
 
 " Say, that sure would be fine! " answered the 
 cowboy, enthusiastically. 
 
 The boys had found out from Mr. Endicott 
 where good fishing could be had, and early of the 
 second week at Star Ranch they went out, taking 
 the girls with them. All were on horseback, and 
 carried lunch along, for they were to remain out 
 all day. 
 
 " Now keep out of truble," said Mrs. Endicott, 
 as they rode away. " And be sure to come back 
 before dark." 
 
 " We'll be back by six, mamma," answered 
 Belle. " And you needn't worry about us, for 
 we'll be perfectly safe." 
 
 They were bound for a spot among the foothills, 
 about six miles away. Here was located a moun- 
 tain torrent, said to be filled with the gamiest kind 
 of specimens of the finny tribe. Sid Todd had 
 told them of a particularly good bend in the stream, 
 where fishing was bound to be excellent, and Belle 
 said she knew the trail, having gone to the locality 
 several times with her father. She was a true young 
 sportswoman, and could fish almost as well as her 
 parent. She carried the same kind of an outfit as 
 did the boys. Jessie and Laura did not expect 
 to fish, but said they would watch the others, and 
 
158 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 pick wild flowers, and also prepare the lunch when 
 it came time to eat. 
 
 All were in the best of health and spirits when 
 they departed. It promised to be an ideal day, 
 with the sun shining clearly, and a gentle breeze 
 blowing from the northwest. They passed along 
 at a smart gait, for the boys and Belle were anxious 
 to try their luck with their lines and poles. 
 
 " If we catch enough, right from; the start, 
 we can fry some fish for lunch," said Dave. " I 
 love fish just from the water." 
 
 " Oh, so do I! " cried Belle. "They seem so 
 much sweeter." 
 
 " In the city one gets them all packed in ice, 
 and then half the flavor is gone," added Laura. 
 
 They started in a bunch, but gradually drifted 
 into pairs, Dave riding beside Jessie, Roger escort- 
 ing Laura, and Phil taking the lead with Belle. 
 The senator's son and Dave's sister had become 
 very " chummy," and it can be said that Phil and 
 Belle were fully as attentive to one another as the 
 occasion warranted. All told stories and sang, and 
 the boys whistled. 
 
 Half an hour of riding brought them to the 
 edge of a woods, and here they had to proceed in 
 single file, or " Indian fashion," as Belle expressed 
 it. 
 
 " By the way, are there any Indians around 
 here? " asked Jessie, timidly. 
 
A MEETING ON THE TRAIL 159 
 
 " A few, and they are very peaceable," answered 
 the ranch owner's daughter. " Our only enemies 
 are the cattle- and horse-thieves." 
 
 They were passing through some dense under- 
 brush when Belle suddenly called a halt. The 
 trail was very narrow, and on either side grew 
 dense clumps of trees. 
 
 " Somebody is coming," announced the girl. 
 
 " On this trail? " asked Laura. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " We'll have some fun passing each other, espe- 
 cially if it's a fat man," remarked Roger, dryly, 
 and this caused a laugh. 
 
 They waited, and presently saw a boy approach- 
 ing on horseback, followed by a lean-looking man 
 who wore a tattered cowboy dress and a much- 
 battered sombrero. 
 
 " It's Link Merwell ! " exclaimed Phil. 
 
 He was right, and the bully did not stop until 
 his horse stood directly in front of that ridden 
 by Belle. Then he came to a halt, and his com- 
 panion halted directly behind him. 
 
 " I want to pass," growled Link, without so 
 much as raising his hat or bidding the time of day. 
 
 " All right, pass," answered Phil, stiffly. " We 
 are not keeping you." 
 
 " You are blocking the trail." 
 
 " Can't you pass around the ladies? " questioned 
 Roger. 
 
160 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 "I've got as much right on this trail as you," 
 returned the bully, shooting a dark look at the 
 others. " You needn't think you own every- 
 thing! " 
 
 " Oh, let us ride to one side and let him pass! " 
 whispered Jessie. " He may want to fight if we 
 don't!" 
 
 " He won't fight with so many against him," 
 answered Dave. 
 
 " You are very considerate of the ladies, I must 
 say," said Roger. " We'll give you half the trail 
 and no more," and he urged his horse a little to 
 one side and Dave and Phil did the same. The 
 girls moved still further over, so that Link Mer- 
 well might not touch them as he passed. 
 
 " Where are you going? " demanded the bully, 
 as he moved slowly forward. 
 
 " That is our affair, not yours," answered Dave, 
 sharply. 
 
 " You keep off my father's land! " 
 
 " We don't intend to go near your land," said 
 Belle, coldly. 
 
 " Oh, I didn't mean you, Belle, I meant Dave 
 Porter and his cronies." 
 
 " Mr. Porter and his friends are my guests, 
 Mr. Merwell. When you insult them, you insult 
 me." And Belle held her head high in the air. 
 
 " All right; have your own way, if you want to. 
 I haven't got anything against you and your folks. 
 
A MEETING ON THE TRAIL 161 
 
 But I don't intend these outsiders shall ride over 
 me," growled Link. He faced Dave. " I'm not 
 done with you yet, remember that!" he added, 
 bitterly. Then he rode on, and the lean-looking 
 man behind him followed. Belle looked at the 
 man curiously, but the fellow kept his face averted 
 as he slipped by. Soon boy and man had disap- 
 peared from view. 
 
 " Talk about a lemon ! " cried Phil. " Say, 
 isn't Link the sourest ever! " 
 
 " He certainly is," answered Roger. 
 
 " Let's forget him," said Dave. " We are out 
 for fun to-day, not for trouble." And then they 
 moved forward as before. Little did any of them 
 dream of what that unexpected meeting in the 
 woods was to bring forth. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 IN WHICH SOME HORSES ARE STOLEN 
 
 A half hour more of riding brought the little 
 party to the bank of the stream at a point where 
 Belle said they would be sure to find good fishing. 
 Here there was something of a pool, the river 
 tumbling from some rocks above. The pool was 
 lined with rocks and brushwood, and behind these 
 was a glade, backed up by the woods. 
 
 " What a lovely spot! " cried Jessie, enthusias- 
 tically, as Dave assisted her to dismount, and took 
 charge of her horse. " Just look at the wild 
 flowers among the rocks ! One would not believe 
 that they could grow in such a place ! " 
 
 " I am glad I brought my camera with me," 
 said Laura. " I am sure I shall get some fine 
 pictures." 
 
 Belle showed the boys where the animals might 
 be tethered, and they took particular care to fasten 
 the steeds properly, as Sid Todd had instructed 
 them. Then they got out their fishing-rods, and 
 also that of Belle, and baited up with the artificial 
 flies they had brought along. 
 
 162 
 
SOME HORSES ARE STOLEN 163 
 
 " We'll fish for an hour," announced Dave. 
 " And then I'll knock off and start up a camp- 
 fire." 
 
 " When you do that be careful and not set 
 fire to the woods," said Belle. " Papa is very 
 much afraid of fire." 
 
 " I don't blame him," put in Roger. " A fire 
 out here would do a terrible amount of damage." 
 
 The boys and Belle were soon busy fishing, in 
 the pool and along the lower part of the river. 
 The stream was about thirty feet in width and 
 from a foot to four foot deep, with great rocks 
 sticking up here and there. Trout and some other 
 fish were plentiful, and all had but little difficulty 
 in getting bites, and it was great sport to play 
 their catches and land them. 
 
 "This is the best fishing I ever saw!" cried 
 Phil, as he succeeded in landing an extra fine moun- 
 tain trout. " I don't wonder that fishermen come 
 many miles to gratify their taste for such sport." 
 
 "Here's another!" exclaimed Belle, merrily, 
 and brought in a fish that was a beauty. Roger and 
 Dave both leaped to help her, and soon the catch 
 was dropped into a side pool with the others. 
 
 While the boys and Belle were fishing, Laura 
 and Jessie wandered up and down the rocks and 
 the grassy glade beyond, gathering wild flowers and 
 also some blackberries that grew in that vicinity. 
 Dave's sister also succeeded in getting several 
 
1 64 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 photographs, including two of the others with their 
 fishing outfits. 
 
 " Now, I want you all to stand in a group, with 
 your fish on strings," said Laura, a little later, 
 when the fishing seemed to slow up a little. And 
 then she arranged them to suit herself and took 
 two snapshots. 
 
 " Now, let me take a snapshot of you and Jessie, 
 with your bunches of wild flowers," said Dave, 
 and this was soon added to the other films. 
 
 They had great fun building a campfire and 
 preparing lunch. The boys cut the wood and 
 started the blaze, and even made coffee, while the 
 girls spread a tablecloth that had been brought 
 along, and put out tin plates and tin cups, and the 
 various good things to eat. Then some of the fish 
 were cleaned by the boys and fried by the girls, 
 and all sat down to enjoy what every one declared 
 was better than a feast at a hotel. In the meantime 
 the horses were tethered in a new place, so that 
 they could crop the luxurious grass. 
 
 " I can tell you one thing, life in the open air 
 gives one a great appetite," remarked the senator's 
 son, as he smacked his lips over a particularly 
 dainty portion of trout. 
 
 " As if there was ever anything the matter with 
 Roger's appetite," cried Phil. 
 
 " How about yourself, Phil? " questioned Dave, 
 with a grin. 
 
SOME HORSES ARE STOLEN 165 
 
 " Oh, I reckon I can get away with my share," 
 answered the shipowner's son calmly, as he reached 
 for another portion of the fish. 
 
 As there was no hurry, the boys and girls took 
 their time over the meal, and many were the stories 
 told and the jokes cracked while the food was 
 disappearing. 
 
 " If only some of the Oak Hall boys could see 
 us now ! " cried Dave. " Wouldn't they envy us ! " 
 
 " They certainly would," answered Roger. 
 
 " And what of the girls at home? " asked Jessie. 
 " I rather think they'd like to be in our place." 
 
 " Crumville seems a long way off, doesn't it? " 
 said Laura. 
 
 Besides the fish, they had chicken sandwiches, 
 cake, pie, and half a dozen other things to eat, 
 and coffee, and water from a sparkling spring to 
 drink. When they had finished, they took it easy 
 for a while, and then fished some more, and went 
 strolling. 
 
 " I think we had better be thinking of return- 
 ing," said Belle, at length. " It is a long ride 
 back, remember, and unless I am mistaken there 
 is a storm coming up." 
 
 " A storm ! " cried Jessie. " Oh, I hope not ! " 
 
 " We don't want to get wet," added Laura. 
 
 " I don't think the storm will come right away. 
 But I don't like the looks of the clouds yonder." 
 
 " They certainly do look bad," remarked Dave, 
 
1 66 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 casting his eyes in the direction to which Belle 
 pointed. " It didn't look like rain this morning." 
 
 " It may be more wind than rain, Dave. Some- 
 times we have great windstorms around Star 
 Ranch." 
 
 They were quite a distance up the river shore 
 when Belle called attention to the clouds. They 
 had gone up to get a view of a small but picturesque 
 waterfall, and Laura had taken several snapshots, 
 with the boys and girls in the foreground, seated 
 on a fallen tree trunk. Now all started back in 
 the direction of the temporary camp. 
 
 " Say, Roger, you help the girls pack up," said 
 Dave. " Phil and I can get the horses ready. 
 Be sure to see that the fire is out, too," he called 
 back. 
 
 " All right," answered the senator's son. " The 
 fire is out — I saw to that before," he added. 
 
 The horses had been tethered at some distance 
 from the camping-out spot, behind some heavy 
 brushwood, where the grass was extra thick and 
 nutritious. Dave hurried in that direction, with 
 Phil at his heels. 
 
 When the two youths reached the spot, both 
 stared around in perplexity. 
 
 " Why, Dave " stammered the shipowner's 
 
 son. " I thought " 
 
 " We left the horses here ! " cried Dave. " I'm 
 sure of it." 
 
SOME HORSES ARE STOLEN 167 
 
 "Then where are they now?" 
 
 " Maybe they broke loose and wandered away." 
 
 " Or else they have been stolen! " 
 
 "Stolen!" 
 
 " Yes, — it couldn't be otherwise. They wan- 
 dered away or they have been stolen." 
 
 " We'll take a look around." 
 
 Both boys hurried, first in one direction, and then 
 another. They could see hoofprints in the grass, 
 leading towards the rocks back of the bushes, but 
 that was all. The horses had been tethered to 
 some saplings. 
 
 " The halters didn't break, that's certain," said 
 Phil, soberly. " For if they did, we'd find the 
 broken ends." 
 
 " I can't understand it," returned Dave, and his 
 face grew thoughtful. 
 
 " Hello ! " came in Roger's voice. " Why don't 
 you bring those horses? We are all ready to go." 
 
 " Come here ! " called back Dave. " Something 
 is wrong! " 
 
 The senator's son answered the summons on a 
 run, and the three girls trailed behind him. The 
 newcomers to Star Ranch did not know what to 
 say, but Belle uttered a cry of dismay: 
 
 "Horse-thieves! " 
 
 " Oh, Belle, do you really think somebody has 
 stolen the horses?" queried Laura, while Jessie 
 turned very pale. 
 
168 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Yes, I do," was the blunt response. " That 
 is, if they were tied properly." 
 
 " Yes, they were well tied — I saw to that my- 
 self," said Dave. 
 
 " I know mine was tied fast,and so was Laura's," 
 added the senator's son. 
 
 " And I put a double knot in the rope to Belle's 
 and mine," came from Phil. 
 
 " One thing is sure," said Laura. " They 
 couldn't very well all break away at once." 
 
 " I am sure it is the work of horse-thieves," 
 responded Belle. " Papa has been afraid they 
 might come back." 
 
 " But how did they know about our horses be- 
 ing here?" asked Phil. 
 
 " They must have watched us and seen us ride 
 away from the ranch, and then they followed, and 
 took the horses while we were up the river." 
 
 " If only we could follow them, and get the 
 horses back! " said the senator's son, with a sigh. 
 
 " They must be worth a lot of money," mur- 
 mured Jessie. " Oh, supposing they had shot us ! " 
 she added, tremblingly. 
 
 " Horse-thieves are usually cowards," answered 
 Belle. " They won't shoot unless they are cor- 
 nered. I'd like to follow them myself, but we 
 can't do it on foot." 
 
 " What are we to do? " asked Laura, and looked 
 at her brother. 
 
SOME- HORSES ARE STOLEN 169 
 
 " I don't know," answered Dave. " One or two 
 of us boys might walk back to the ranch and tell 
 the folks of what has happened." 
 
 " But it is such a distance, Dave! " cried Jessie. 
 "And see how black the sky is getting!" she 
 added. 
 
 "It is quite a number of miles to the ranch 
 house," said Belle. " You would not be able to 
 reach there until long after nightfall." 
 
 " I shouldn't mind that," answered Dave. 
 " But what will the rest of you do in the mean- 
 time? You can't stay out here in the open very 
 well, with that storm coming on." 
 
 " Dave, you're not going to the house alone," 
 cried Laura. " I'll not allow it. Supposing those 
 horse-thieves should be watching you? They 
 might attack you, and rob you ! " 
 
 " Yes, please don't think of going alone," 
 pleaded Jessie, and her eyes began to fill with 
 tears. 
 
 " Dave is not going alone. I am going with 
 him," declared Roger. 
 
 " No, I'll go," volunteered Phil. " You can 
 stay with the girls." 
 
 " Well, both of you can't go," answered Dave, 
 with a grim smile. " Somebody has got to stay 
 here, — in fact, I think it would be better that 
 both of you stay with the girls — in case I don't 
 get back with help by morning." 
 
170 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Of course, if it wasn't for the loss of the 
 horses we could all stay here," said Belle. " Papa 
 will be sure to send somebody out to look us up 
 when it gets late and we are not back. But I 
 think he ought to know about the horses just as 
 soon as possible." 
 
 " Is there any sort of a shelter around here? " 
 questioned Roger. 
 
 " Yes, there is a shack about a quarter of a mile 
 up the river," answered the ranch owner's daugh- 
 ter. " Papa stayed there several nights, once upon 
 a time. It isn't much of a place, but it will shelter 
 us from the storm." 
 
 u Are you sure you can find it? " 
 
 " Oh, yes, I've been there twice." 
 
 " Then you and the others had best put up there 
 for the night, and I'll start at once for the ranch 
 house," went on Dave. " I am not afraid, and I'll 
 keep my eyes wide open for those horse-thieves," 
 he continued. 
 
 But to this plan the girls would not listen, and 
 at last it was arranged that Roger should remain 
 with the girls, while Dave and Phil walked to 
 the house for aid. The crowd left behind were 
 to hurry to the shack up the river, and there make 
 themselves as comfortable as possible until help 
 arrived. 
 
 "Do be careful now, Dave!" said his sister, 
 as he was on the point of departing. 
 
SOME HORSES ARE STOLEN 171 
 
 "Yes! yes!" added Jessie. "I shall worry 
 every minute until you get back! " 
 
 " Don't be alarmed," answered Dave. " We'll 
 get through all right, and have help here before 
 you know it." 
 
 " Are you sure of the trail? " asked Belle. 
 
 " Oh, yes, that's easy," answered Phil. 
 
 Without another word the two chums started 
 off in the direction of the ranch house, so many 
 miles distant. The others watched them out of 
 sight, and then turned and walked up the river 
 bank toward the shack Belle had mentioned. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 OUT IN THE WIND AND RAIN 
 
 " Dave, what do you suppose those six horses 
 were worth? " questioned Phil, as the two youths 
 hurried along the back trail on a dog-trot, — the 
 same dog-trot they used when on a cross-country 
 run at Oak Hall. 
 
 " At least two thousand dollars, Phil," was the 
 reply. " The horse I used was a dandy, and so 
 was that Belle had — and yours was a good one, 
 too." 
 
 " What do you suppose those horse-thieves will 
 do with them?" 
 
 " Drive them a long distance, hide them for a 
 while, and then, when they get the chance, sell 
 them. Of course they don't expect to get full 
 value for them, but they'll get a neat sum." 
 
 " You don't suppose this can be a trick of Link 
 Merwell's?" 
 
 " I thought of that, but I don't think so. Tak- 
 ing a horse in this section of the country is a serious 
 business. Why, they used to hang horse-thieves, 
 and even now a ranchman wouldn't hesitate to 
 
 172 
 
OUT IN THE WIND AND RAIN 173 
 
 shoot at a fellow who had his horse and was making 
 off with it. No, I don't think Link would quite 
 dare to play such a trick. But of course we can 
 investigate, — after we have reported to Mr. Endi- 
 cott." 
 
 " You are not going to try to keep up this dog- 
 trot all the way to the house, are you? " questioned 
 the shipowner's son, after about a mile had been 
 covered, and when they were passing over a rather 
 rough portion of the trail. 
 
 "Winded?" 
 
 " Not exactly, but I shall be if I keep this up," 
 panted Phil. " Besides, I don't want to tumble 
 over these tree roots." 
 
 " I wanted to get as far as possible on the way 
 before that storm broke," went on Dave, glancing 
 anxiously upward, between the branches of the 
 trees. " When it comes, I rather think it will 
 be a corker. I hope the others reach that shack 
 before it rains." 
 
 " Oh, they ought to be there by this time." 
 
 The boys kept on, sometimes running and some- 
 times dropping into a walk. As they advanced, the 
 sky kept growing steadily darker, both on account 
 of the storm and because the day was drawing to 
 a close. 
 
 " Here's the spot where we passed Link and that 
 man with him," said Dave, presently. "Wonder 
 who that fellow was? " 
 
174 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Oh, some hand from the Merwell ranch, I 
 suppose. He didn't seem to be very sociable. He 
 kept his head turned away all the time Link was 
 talking to us." 
 
 " If he's from the Merwell place, they can't 
 have very nice fellows up there." 
 
 " Well, who would want to work for a man 
 like Mr. Merwell? He and Link are just alike, 
 dictatorial and mean." 
 
 The two boys kept on for a short distance 
 further. Then Phil caught his foot in a tree root 
 and went sprawling. 
 
 " Wow ! " he spluttered, as he arose. " Hi, 
 Dave, wait for me ! " he added, for his chum had 
 continued on the run. 
 
 "What's wrong?" 
 
 " I tripped and fell — just as I was afraid I'd do. 
 Better go slow — unless you want to break an ankle 
 or skin your nose." 
 
 " The storm is coming," said Dave, as he came 
 to a stop. " Much hurt? " 
 
 " Not very, — scratched my hand, that's all. 
 Phew ! listen to the wind ! " 
 
 The sky overhead was black with clouds, but 
 to the north and the south were great patches of 
 light. The wind was increasing steadily. 
 
 " Maybe it will be more wind than rain," said 
 Dave. " I hope so, too, for I have no fancy for 
 getting drenched to the skin." 
 
OUT IN THE WIND AND RAIN 175 
 
 " I don't like a wind storm — when I am in a big 
 woods like this," answered the shipowner's son. 
 " I am always afraid a tree will come down on 
 me. 
 
 " Well, we have got to look out for that — if 
 we can," answered Dave, gravely. " I don't like 
 it myself, but it can't be helped." 
 
 They continued on their way. The wind in- 
 creased rapidly, and soon it grew so dark they 
 could see little or nothing under the thickest of 
 the trees. They came to an open space, and there 
 the wind struck them with great force, almost 
 hurling them flat. 
 
 " Say, I think — we had — had better wait a — a 
 bit!" panted Phil, as he clutched Dave by the 
 arm. 
 
 " Let us get over to yonder rocks," answered 
 Dave. " We'll be a little safer there than between 
 the trees." 
 
 Hand in hand the chums crossed the glade and 
 made for a series of rocks looming between the 
 trees beyond. The wind was now blowing with 
 almost tornado force, and with it came a few scat- 
 tering drops of rain. Just as they gained the 
 rocks something whizzed past their heads. 
 
 "What was that? " gasped Phil, ducking after 
 the object had passed. 
 
 " It was a small tree limb," answered Dave. 
 " We've got to watch out. Hark! " 
 
176 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 They listened, and above the whistling of the 
 wind heard a great crash. 
 
 " It's a tree being blown down ! " cried Phil. 
 " Come on, let us get between the rocks, before 
 something hits us on the head! " 
 
 Much alarmed, both boys leaped for the shelter 
 of the rocks, and in the darkness felt their way 
 until they reached a split that was seven or eight 
 feet deep and a foot wide at the bottom and twice 
 that at the top. 
 
 " I guess this is as good a place as any, Phil," 
 remarked Dave, when he had regained his breath 
 sufficiently to speak. 
 
 " It won't be much protection if it rains hard," 
 grumbled the shipowner's son. 
 
 " Well, I don't see that we can do better." 
 
 " Neither do I." 
 
 Further conversation was cut off by the wind and 
 the rain. The former shrieked and whistled 
 through the woods, sending down branch after 
 branch with tremendous crashes that awed the boys 
 completely. The rain was light, but the drops 
 were large and hit them with stinging force. 
 
 For fully half an hour the blow continued, and 
 then it appeared to let up and the rain stopped 
 entirely. 
 
 "Shall we go on?" questioned Phil, standing 
 up and trying to pierce the darkness around them. 
 
 " Better hold up a while, Phil," answered Dave, 
 
OUT IN THE WIND AND RAIN 177 
 
 " This is as safe a spot as any, with the wind 
 blowing down the trees all around us." 
 
 They waited, and it was well that they did so, 
 for presently the wind started to whistle once 
 more, growing louder and louder. A small tree 
 branch came down on them, and then came a crash 
 that made them both jump. 
 
 "It's coming this way!" yelled Phil. "The 
 tree behind the rocks! " 
 
 " Get down! " cried Dave, and threw himself 
 flat. 
 
 Both boys crouched as low as possible. They 
 heard the tree bend and crack. Then came a tre- 
 mendous crash, and they felt one of the rocks 
 moving. 
 
 " Maybe we'll be crushed to a jelly! " groaned 
 the shipowner's son. 
 
 There was no time to say more, for an instant 
 later the tree came down, directly over the top of 
 the opening. Several small branches thrust them- 
 selves down upon the lads, pinning them to the 
 bottom of the crevice. The rocks trembled, and 
 for the moment the boys were afraid they would 
 be crushed to death, as Phil had intimated. 
 
 "Safe, Phil?" asked Dave, as the rocking of 
 the stones and the big tree ceased and the wind 
 seemed to die down once more. 
 
 "I — I guess so! A tree limb is on my back, 
 though." 
 
178 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 u I've got one across my legs." 
 
 With caution both boys crawled from beneath 
 the branches and out of the split in the rocks. 
 They could see where the big tree had been up- 
 rooted, leaving a hole in the soil fifteen feet in 
 diameter. The top of the tree was all of a hundred 
 feet away from this hole. 
 
 " We were lucky to be between the rocks, Phil," 
 said Dave, with a grave shake of his head. 
 " Otherwise, if that tree had come down on 
 us " 
 
 " We wouldn't be here to tell the tale," finished 
 the shipowner's son. " Ugh! it makes me shiver 
 to look at it." 
 
 " Now it is down, we may as well get between 
 the rocks until we are sure this blow is over," 
 went on Dave, after standing several minutes in 
 the rain. 
 
 This appeared the best thing to do, and they 
 crawled back into the crevice and partly under 
 the tree. Here the thick branches protected the 
 lads, so that but little rain reached them. 
 
 A dismal hour went by, and then the storm 
 came to an end. The wind died down into 
 a gentle breeze and the rain was reduced to a 
 few scattering drops, to which they paid no 
 attention. 
 
 " If only that wind didn't blow the shack down 
 on the other folks' heads," said Dave. He was 
 
OUT IN THE WIND AND RAIN 179 
 
 thinking of how frightened the girls, and especially 
 Jessie, must have been. 
 
 " I'll wager the trail is now a mass of mud and 
 water," said Phil, and he was right, and as they 
 progressed, they frequently got into the mud up 
 to their ankles. 
 
 It was eleven o'clock when they gained the edge 
 of the woods and came out on the plains. The sky 
 was still overcast, only a few stars being faintly 
 visible. 
 
 "Are you sure of the right direction, Dave?" 
 asked the shipowner's son, as both paused to look 
 around. 
 
 " I think this is the trail, Phil, don't you? " and 
 Dave pointed with his finger to a deep rut in the 
 soil. 
 
 "Yes. But that doesn't make it right," and 
 Phil gazed around in some perplexity. 
 
 " What do you mean ? This is the only trail 
 around here." 
 
 " So I see. But, somehow, this edge of the 
 woods doesn't look familiar to me. I thought we 
 entered at a point where I saw a clump of four 
 trees on the left." 
 
 " Hum ! I rather think I saw those trees my- 
 self," mused Dave. " But I don't see them now." 
 
 " Neither do I, and that makes me think that 
 perhaps we came out of the woods at the wrong 
 spot." 
 
180 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Much perplexed, the two lads walked around 
 the edge of the woods for a considerable distance. 
 But they saw nothing of any other trail and so 
 came back to the point from which they had started. 
 
 " This must be right, after all," was Phil's 
 comment. " Anyway, it's the only trail here, so 
 we may as well follow it." 
 
 They hurried on, the halt under the rocks having 
 rested them a good deal. Out on the prairie the 
 trail grew a bit drier, for which they were thank- 
 ful. They got into their dog-trot once more, and 
 thus covered all of two miles in a short space of 
 time. Then, of a sudden, both came to a halt 
 in dismay. 
 
 " Which one? " asked Phil, laconically. 
 
 " Don't know," was Dave's equally laconic an- 
 swer. 
 
 Before them the trail branched out in three 
 different directions, like three spokes within the 
 right angle of a wheel. 
 
 " This is a regular Chinese puzzle," said Dave, 
 after an inspection of the trails. " The one to 
 the right looks to be the most traveled." 
 
 The two boys made every possible effort to pierce 
 the darkness ahead of them, and presently Phil 
 fancied he saw a light in the distance. Dave was 
 not sure if it was a light or a star just showing 
 above the clearing horizon. 
 
 " Well, we may as well go ahead," said the 
 
OUT IN THE WIND AND RAIN 181 
 
 shipowner's son. " No use in staying here trying 
 to figure it out." 
 
 They went on, taking the center one of the three 
 trails. They had covered less than quarter of a 
 mile when Phil gave a shout. 
 
 " It is a light, I am sure of it — the light of a 
 lamp or lantern ! Hurrah ! we must be on the 
 right trail after all! " 
 
 " Go slow, Phil," cried Dave, a sudden thought 
 striking him. " That may not be a ranch light." 
 
 « Yes, but " 
 
 " It may be something much worse — for us." 
 
 " What do you mean? " 
 
 " It may be the light from the camp of the 
 horse-thieves." 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 A FRUITLESS SEARCH 
 
 Phil stared at Dave in consternation. 
 
 " Do you really think that? " he cried. 
 
 " I don't say I think so, I only say it may be," 
 returned the youth from Crumville. 
 
 " If they are the horse-thieves, and we watch our 
 chances, we may get the animals back! " 
 
 " Not unless it is a single thief, Phil. We don't 
 want to run the risk of getting shot in the dark." 
 
 " That's true." 
 
 With great caution the two lads advanced along 
 the muddy trail. As they got closer to the light 
 they saw that it came from a log house, low and 
 rambling. Not far away were several other build- 
 ings, and also a corral. 
 
 " We are on the right trail after all! " sang out 
 the shipowner's son, joyfully, and commenced to 
 run at the best speed he could command. 
 
 "Hold on!" called Dave, but Phil was so 
 eager to get to the house first that he paid no 
 attention to the words. Not until he had reached 
 the very piazza of the building did he pause to 
 stare around him. 
 
 182 
 
A FRUITLESS SEARCH 183 
 
 " Why, it's not Mr. Endicott's place at all ! " 
 he exclaimed. 
 
 He had made considerable noise ascending the 
 piazza, and now a door was flung open, letting a 
 stream of light flood his face, momentarily blind- 
 ing him. 
 
 " Hello ! what do you want? " demanded a man 
 Phil had never seen before. 
 
 "Why — er — what place is this?" stammered 
 the youth, and as he asked the question Dave came 
 up behind him. 
 
 " This is the Triple X Ranch," was the man's 
 answer. 
 
 "What! Mr. Merwell's place?" stammered 
 Phil. 
 
 "That's it. Want to see him? Why, say, 
 you're all out of wind, — anything wrong? " 
 
 " I — I didn't know this was the Merwell place," 
 murmured Phil. He knew not what else to say, 
 he was so taken back. 
 
 " Who is that, Jerry? " asked another voice, and 
 a moment later Felix Merwell stepped into view. 
 As he saw Dave he scowled slightly. 
 
 " Why, Mr. Merwell, we — er " commenced 
 
 Phil, and then he looked at Dave. 
 
 " We were out and we lost our way in the dark- 
 ness and got on the wrong trail," said Dave, 
 quickly. " Will you be kind enough to direct us 
 to the trail to Mr. Endicott's ranch? " 
 
1 84 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Endicott's ranch is a good bit from here," 
 growled Felix Merwell. 
 
 " But, Dave " interrupted Phil, when a 
 
 meaning look from his chum silenced him. 
 
 " Haven't you got no hosses? " asked the man 
 who had first come to the door. 
 
 " No, but we don't mind that," said Dave. 
 " We can walk." 
 
 " Jerry, show them the trail," said Mr. Mer- 
 well, shortly, and turned his back on the boys. 
 
 The ranch hand came out without waiting to 
 get his hat or coat, and walked to a point back 
 of the corral. 
 
 " It's a long, lonely way," he said, kindly. 
 " You ought to have horses." 
 
 " How many miles? " asked Dave. 
 
 11 About one and a half." 
 
 11 Oh, that is not so far." 
 
 " Got caught in the storm, eh? " 
 
 11 Yes." 
 
 " Link is out too and the old man is kind of 
 worried about him. He sent Hank Snogger out to 
 look for him." 
 
 " Then Link didn't come back this afternoon? " 
 said Dave, quickly. 
 
 " No, he's been out since early morning. You 
 met him, eh? " 
 
 " Yes, but that was about the middle of the 
 forenoon. He was over in the woods." 
 
A FRUITLESS SEARCH 185 
 
 " It was such a blow the old man is worried, 
 thinking Link might have got caught under a 
 tree in the woods, or something like that. There's 
 your trail. Keep to that and it will take you right 
 to the Endicott corral." 
 
 " Thank you," said both boys, and a moment 
 later they and the man had separated. The ranch 
 hand watched them out of sight, then returned to 
 the house. 
 
 " Dave, why didn't you tell them about the 
 horse-thieves? " asked Phil, as soon as he deemed 
 it safe to ask the question. 
 
 " I didn't want to ask any favors of Mr. Mer- 
 well, that's why," was the reply. " I don't be- 
 lieve he'd want to go after them, and I didn't want 
 to borrow any horses from him." 
 
 " Well, I don't blame you for looking at it 
 that way. But we may be losing valuable 
 time." 
 
 " We ought to be able to reach Mr. Endicott's 
 place inside of twenty minutes. Come on," and 
 Dave increased his speed. 
 
 " Did you note the fact that Link has not yet 
 returned? " said the shipowner's son. 
 
 " Yes, but that doesn't prove anything. He 
 may have crept into some place for shelter from 
 the storm, just as we did." 
 
 The two youths kept on steadily and before long 
 saw another light in the distance. Then they 
 
1 86 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 heard hoofbeats, and soon several forms on horse- 
 back loomed out of the darkness. 
 
 "Hello!" sang out the voice of Sid Todd. 
 "Who are you?" 
 
 " Todd ! " called Dave, and a moment later the 
 cowboy rode up, followed by another ranch hand 
 and Mr. Endicott. 
 
 " What is wrong? " demanded the railroad 
 president, quickly. " Where are the others? " and 
 his face showed his extreme anxiety. 
 
 " The others are safe, so far as we know," an- 
 swered Dave. " But we have had quite an ad- 
 venture." And then he and Phil told of how the 
 horses had been stolen, and of how they themselves 
 had been caught in the woods during the great blow. 
 
 " The horse-thieves again ! " exclaimed Mr. End- 
 icott, wrathfully. " We must get after them this 
 time and run them down! Todd, tell the other 
 men at once! We must lose no time in getting 
 after them ! And send word around to the other 
 ranches ! " 
 
 The railroad president smiled grimly when the 
 boys told him of the brief stop at the Merwell 
 place. 
 
 " I don't blame you for not wanting aid from 
 Mr. Merwell," said he. " I want to leave him 
 alone myself. I am only sorry I have him for a 
 neighbor. I'd help him to sell out, if he wished 
 to do so." 
 
A FRUITLESS SEARCH 187 
 
 The boys went to the house and were speedily 
 given something to eat, — for they had had nothing 
 since noon. They also donned some dry clothing. 
 
 " It won't do any good for you to go out again," 
 said Mr. Endicott. " I'll go out, and so will 
 most of the hands. You can remain here with 
 Mrs. Endicott, who is very nervous because of the 
 storm and the absence of Belle." 
 
 "As you think best, sir," answered Dave; and 
 so it was arranged. Truth to tell, both Dave and 
 Phil were glad to rest, for the long walk and the 
 experience in the woods during the storm had 
 tired them greatly. Each threw himself on a 
 couch, and almost before he knew it was sound 
 asleep. 
 
 When the two boys awoke it was morning. 
 They found that Mrs. Endicott had covered them 
 up with light blankets. A sound outside had 
 aroused them. 
 
 It was the other young people returning, on 
 horses Sid Todd had taken to them. Dave and 
 Phil sprang up to meet them. 
 
 " Oh, I am so glad to get back! " cried Belle, 
 as she ran to embrace her mother. " Such a time 
 as we have had! " 
 
 " Oh, yes, we were safe enough, after we got 
 to the shack," said Laura, in answer to a question 
 from her brother. " But, oh, how it did blow! " 
 
 " We were afraid the shack would be carried 
 
1 88 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 right up into the air," said Jessie. " And we were 
 so worried about you — thinking a tree in the woods 
 would come down on you." 
 
 " Well, one did, pretty nearly," answered Dave, 
 and gave the particulars. 
 
 " The men have all gone off after the horse- 
 thieves," said Roger. " But Todd hasn't much 
 hope of tracing them, for the rain washed out all 
 the hoofmarks." 
 
 The newcomers were tremendously hungry, and 
 a hearty meal was gotten ready with all the speed 
 of which the Chinese cook was capable. As they 
 ate, the boys and girls told the details of their ex- 
 perience at the shack up the river. 
 
 " Did you see anything more of Link or that 
 man with him? " asked Dave. 
 
 " No," answered the senator's son. " We've 
 been wondering if they had anything to do with 
 the disappearance of the horses." 
 
 " We have been wondering the same thing," 
 said Phil. 
 
 " I spoke to papa about it, and he says he will 
 interview Mr. Merwell — if they get no trace of 
 the thieves," said the ranch owner's daughter. 
 
 Those who had been at the shack all night were 
 so tired that they went to bed directly after eating, 
 and Dave and Phil were glad enough to rest some 
 more ; so that the balance of the day passed quietly. 
 It was not until after sundown that Mr. Endicott 
 
A FRUITLESS SEARCH 189 
 
 showed himself, followed by about half of the 
 ranch hands. 
 
 " We thought we found the trail, but we lost 
 it again," said the ranch owner. " Todd and some 
 of the others are still at it, but I am afraid the 
 thieves are out of our reach. I have sent word 
 to the sheriff, and I suppose he'll put some men on 
 the trail to-morrow." 
 
 " Did you stop at the Merwell ranch? " asked 
 Belle. 
 
 " Yes, I stopped there less than an hour ago. 
 Mr. Merwell had just come in from a hunt for 
 Link." 
 
 " What ! then Link isn't back yet? " cried Dave. 
 
 " No, and his father was a good deal worried 
 about his absence. When I told about the 
 loss of the horses, Mr. Merwell was worried more 
 yet. He said we needn't think that his son touched 
 them." 
 
 " It is queer where Link is keeping himself," 
 mused Roger. 
 
 " That's true — unless he was hurt by the storm," 
 answered Phil. 
 
 " Have you any idea who these horse-thieves 
 are? " asked Dave. 
 
 " We have a general idea, yes," answered Mr. 
 Endicott. " The gang who took the other animals 
 was led by a bold cowboy named Andy Andrews. 
 Andrews is a thoroughly bad egg, and there had 
 
190 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 been a reward offered for his capture for several 
 years. More than likely this raid was made by 
 him or under his directions." 
 
 " Then I sincerely hope they round up this Andy 
 Andrews," remarked Dave. 
 
 " So do I — and that we get our horses back." 
 
 The night and the next day passed quietly. 
 When it grew dark Sid Todd came in, followed 
 by several of the ranch hands. The look on the 
 foreman's face showed that he had had no success 
 in his hunt. 
 
 " We got the trail once, but lost it ag'in," said 
 the cowboy. " The sheriff has got a posse of 
 six men working on the trail now, — but I don't 
 think they'll make anything out of it." And then 
 he told the story of how the woods had been 
 scoured, and of a hunt along the river and over 
 the plains. The men had ridden many miles and 
 were all but exhausted. 
 
 " Did you see anybody from the Merwell 
 ranch? " asked Dave. 
 
 " Saw Link and his father just as we were com- 
 ing home," answered Sid Todd. " Merwell said 
 he had seen nothing of the thieves." 
 
 " Did Link say anything? " 
 
 " No. He was dead tired and he looked 
 scared." 
 
 "Scared?" queried Roger. 
 
 " Yes. When he saw me I thought he was 
 
A FRUITLESS SEARCH 191 
 
 going to run away. I asked him if he had seen 
 anything, and when he answered me his face went 
 almost white. I reckon he was scared — thinking 
 of the way he treated you folks on the trail. 
 Maybe he thought I was goin' to pitch into him 
 for it." 
 
 " Maybe," said Dave, slowly. " He hadn't 
 seen anything of the thieves? " 
 
 " No. He said he didn't know the hosses was 
 gone until his father told him. He said he got 
 lost in the woods, and stayed in a certain spot till 
 the blow was over." 
 
 " Humph ! " murmured Dave, and there the talk 
 came to an end. But Dave was not satisfied. He 
 still wondered if Link Merwell knew anything 
 about the taking of the horses. 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 FISHING AND HUNTING 
 
 The remainder of the week went by, and the 
 boys and girls amused themselves as best they 
 could. During that time, Mr. Endicott received 
 a visit from the sheriff of the county, and Dave 
 and his chums were called upon to tell all they 
 could about the missing horses. Then, after some 
 whispered talk between the county official and the 
 ranch owner, the lads were requested to describe 
 the man who had been seen on the trail in company 
 with Link Merwell. 
 
 " I really think the fellow was Andy Andrews," 
 said the sheriff. " But if so, he had a big nerve 
 to show himself in these parts." 
 
 " Didn't you ask Link about the man? " asked 
 Dave. 
 
 " Yes. He says the fellow was a stranger to 
 him, and they were just riding together for com- 
 pany. He says they were together about half an 
 hour before he met you on the trail, and that the 
 fellow left him about a quarter of an hour later 
 and headed in the direction of the railroad station. 
 He said the fellow didn't give any name, but said 
 
 192 
 
FISHING AND HUNTING 193 
 
 he was looking up some ranch properties for some 
 Chicago capitalists." 
 
 This was all the sheriff could tell, and on that 
 the matter, for the time being, rested. Fortu- 
 nately, Star Ranch possessed a good number of 
 horses, so none of the young folks were deprived 
 of mounts. But Belle mourned the loss of her 
 favorite steed, to which she had become greatly 
 attached. 
 
 " I don't care so much for the others, but I do 
 hope papa gets back Lady Alice," she said, dole- 
 fully. 
 
 A spell of bad weather kept the young folks 
 indoors for the time being, and one day they were 
 reminded by a cowboy of the entertainment they 
 had promised. 
 
 " As soon as it clears, we'll give you an exhibi- 
 tion of fancy ridin'," said the cowboy. " But jest 
 now the boys are dyin' fer some good singin' an' 
 music, and such." 
 
 Dave and the others got their heads together, 
 and the upshot of the matter was that an enter- 
 tainment was arranged, to be given in the big din- 
 ing-hall of the ranch house. One end of this room 
 was elevated to form a stage, with big portieres 
 for curtains, and Roger, Phil, and Dave rehearsed 
 several of the " turns " they had done at various 
 times at Oak Hall. The girls practiced a number 
 of songs, and Laura and the senator's son decided 
 
194 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 to give a dialogue, which they called " Which Mr. 
 Brown Lives Here?" 
 
 Word was passed around about the coming en- 
 tertainment, and it was announced that it would 
 be for the benefit of an old lady, the mother of 
 a cowboy who had been killed in a cattle stampede 
 the season before. The tickets were placed at 
 one dollar each, the entire proceeds to go to the 
 old lady. This charity appealed to the cowboys, 
 and every one on the place took a ticket, and then 
 got the cowboys from neighboring ranches to 
 do likewise. 
 
 " We'll have to let some of them sit on the 
 veranda and look in through the windows," said 
 Mrs. Endicott, when she heard how many tickets 
 had been sold. " The room won't hold half of 
 them." 
 
 " If we have to, we'll give a double perform- 
 ance," said Dave. " We want everybody to get 
 his money's worth." And then it was arranged 
 that tickets should be good for either the " mat- 
 inee " or the night performance. 
 
 The first performance was given in the after- 
 noon and lasted from three to half-past five o'clock. 
 Every number on the programme went off without 
 a hitch, and the cowboys applauded uproariously. 
 During the intermission one cowboy got up very 
 gravely and marched to the stage, where he de- 
 posited a round Indian basket. 
 
FISHING AND HUNTING 195 
 
 " Fer extra contributions, boys ! " he sang out, 
 loudly. " Don't be tight when thar's an old lady 
 to help ! " And he dropped two silver dollars in 
 the basket. At once the other cowboys sprang 
 up and marched to the front, and a steady stream 
 of silver poured into the basket, much to the delight 
 of everybody. 
 
 " Financially, this is going to be a great success," 
 said Dave, his face beaming. " I only hope they 
 really like the show." 
 
 " They do, or they would soon let you know," 
 answered Belle. " A cowboy isn't so polite as to 
 make believe he likes a thing when he doesn't." 
 
 The evening crowd was even larger than that 
 which had gathered in the afternoon, and the seat- 
 ing capacity of the dining-room and the veranda 
 near the windows was taxed to its utmost. The 
 boys and girls started in to give exactly the same 
 show as during the afternoon, and the first part 
 went off very well. The Indian basket was again 
 brought into play, and once more a shower of silver 
 was poured into it. 
 
 " Mrs. Chambers will be more than delighted," 
 said Belle. 
 
 " How much money do you think we will have 
 for her? " asked Jessie. 
 
 " Oh, ticket money and extra contributions, at 
 least two hundred dollars. It will be a splendid 
 aid to the old lady." 
 
ig6 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 During the first part of the evening's entertain- 
 ment, Dave had been much surprised to note the 
 entrance of Hank Snogger, accompanied by two 
 other cowboys from the Merwell ranch. Snogger 
 looked a bit sheepish, as if realizing that he was 
 out of his element. The other two cowboys were 
 rough and hard-looking men, and had evidently 
 been drinking. 
 
 " I didn't think we'd have anybody here from 
 the Merwell place," whispered Phil. 
 
 " Well, I suppose some of our cowboys sold 
 them the tickets," answered Dave. " I certainly 
 didn't think that fellow, Snogger, would show him- 
 self." 
 
 " The men with him are pretty loud," said 
 Roger. " I hope they don't try to break up the 
 show." 
 
 The second half of the entertainment was in 
 full swing when one of the men with Snogger com- 
 menced to laugh uproariously. His companion 
 joined in, and both made such a noise that not a 
 word spoken on the stage could be heard by the 
 rest of the audience. 
 
 " Say, keep quiet there ! " called out Sid Todd, 
 who was acting as a sort of usher. 
 
 The two cowboys paid no attention to this re- 
 quest, but continued to laugh, and presently one 
 of them joined in the chorus of one of the songs 
 the girls and boys were rendering. He sang badly 
 
FISHING AND HUNTING 197 
 
 out of tune, and made such a discord that the 
 song had to come to a stop. 
 
 " Go on ! Go on ! " he yelled, loudly. 
 
 "Whoop her up, everybody! " called his com- 
 panion. "All join in the glad refrain!" And 
 he started to sing in a heavy, liquor-laden voice. 
 
 "You shut up or git out! " cried Sid Todd, 
 striding forward. 
 
 " They don't mean no harm," put in Hank 
 Snogger, but he did not speak in positive tones. 
 
 " You keep out of this, Snogger," answered 
 Todd, coldly. " Those men have got to behave 
 themselves or git out. I said it, an' I mean 
 it." 
 
 " That's right — put 'em out ! " shouted several. 
 
 " Ain't we got a right to laff ? " demanded one 
 of the cowboys who were making the disturbance. 
 
 " Yes, but not so as to drown everything else," 
 answered Sid Todd. " An' you can't sing." 
 
 " We come here fer some fun," said the other 
 cowboy from the Merwell ranch. " An' we are 
 going to have it. Whoop her up, everybody!" 
 And he commenced to sing once more. 
 
 There were cries from all sides, and for a 
 minute it looked as if the entertainment would end 
 in a general row. But then Sid Todd gave a signal 
 to some of the other Endicott hands, and in a 
 twinkling the two boisterous cowboys were grabbed 
 and hustled from the house. One tried to draw 
 
ig8 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 his pistol, but was given a blow in the face that 
 all but sent him flat. 
 
 " You brought those fellows over here — you take 
 'em away — an' mighty quick, too," said Sid Todd 
 to Hank Snogger. And he gave the other cowboy 
 such a black look that Snogger sneaked out of the 
 house in a hurry. Outside, the three men were 
 surrounded by a dozen of the Endicott hands, and 
 they were forced to mount their horses and ride 
 away; and that was the last seen of them for the 
 time being. 
 
 The interruption made Laura and Jessie so 
 nervous that they could not sing any more, so the 
 programme had to be changed. Dave thought of 
 a funny monologue Shadow Hamilton had once 
 given at Oak Hall, and he gave this, as far as 
 he could remember it, and put in a few stories 
 that were new. The youth worked hard, and the 
 cowboys applauded him vigorously when he had 
 finished, and soon the unpleasant incident was prac- 
 tically forgotten. When the show was over, the 
 cowboys all said it was the finest thing they had 
 ever seen outside of a city theater. 
 
 " Worth the money," said one old cowboy. 
 " An' I'd go ag'in to-morrow night, ef I could." 
 Entertainments in that locality were rare, and the 
 show was a grand treat to all. 
 
 " Oh, but those men who laughed and sang were 
 horrid! " said Laura. " And I was so afraid they 
 
FISHING AND HUNTING 199 
 
 would start to shoot, I didn't know how to control 
 myself!" 
 
 " I believe they came over here on purpose to 
 spoil the entertainment," said Phil. 
 
 " But why should they do that? " asked Jessie, 
 innocently. 
 
 11 More than likely Link Merwell got them to 
 do it," answered Roger. " It would be of a piece 
 with his meanness." 
 
 " I believe they were brought over by that Hank 
 Snogger," said the shipowner's son. 
 
 " Yes, but I think Snogger is in some way under 
 Link's thumb," put in Dave. " Anyway, the two 
 seem to have a good deal in common." 
 
 " Well, it was a mean piece of business," said 
 Belle. " Oh, I do wish the Merwells would sell 
 out to some nice people! It would be splendid 
 to have real good neighbors." 
 
 On the following Monday the boys went fishing 
 11 on their own hook," as Phil expressed it, although 
 Jessie said he had better say " hooks," since they 
 proposed to use several of them. The boys rode 
 over to the river and took with them their shot- 
 guns. While fishing they kept their horses in 
 sight and their firearms ready for use, and had 
 any horse-thieves shown themselves they would 
 have met with a hot reception. Fishing proved 
 good, and inside of three hours they had all the 
 fish on their strings that they cared to carry. 
 
200 DAVE PORTER ATI STAR RANCH 
 
 " Let us ride up the river a bit," suggested 
 Phil, after they had eaten their lunch. " I'd like 
 to look at the country, and it is possible we may 
 be able to stir up some game." 
 
 As it was a clear day, the others agreed, and 
 soon they were riding slowly along a trail which 
 wound in and out among the rocks bordering the 
 stream. They passed the shack which Roger and 
 the girls had used as a shelter from the storm, and 
 then reached an open spot. Beyond was a high 
 hill, covered with a primeval forest. 
 
 " There ought to be some game in that 
 woods," said Dave, as they continued to move 
 forward. 
 
 " If the cowboys haven't shot everything worth 
 shooting," answered the senator's son. " There 
 used to be good hunting in Maine and in Upper 
 New York State, but you have got to tramp a good 
 many miles these days before you catch sight of 
 anything worth while." 
 
 After a ride in the sun it was cool and pleasing 
 in the forest, and they took their time riding under 
 the great trees, some of which must have been 
 fifty to a hundred years old. They saw a number 
 of birds flitting about, but did not attempt to bring 
 any down. 
 
 " If we want any big game we must keep quiet," 
 said Dave, and after that they moved along with- 
 out speaking, and with their eyes and ears on the 
 
FISHING AND HUNTING 201 
 
 alert for the first sign of something worth shoot- 
 ing. 
 
 Presently Dave held up his hand and all came 
 to a halt. Not far away could be heard a curious 
 drumming sound. 
 
 " What's that? " whispered Phil. 
 
 " Sounds like grouse," answered Dave. " They 
 drum like that sometimes. They must be over in 
 the trees yonder. Let us dismount and see." 
 
 The others were willing, and leaving their horses 
 tied to the trees, the three boys crept forward 
 to the spot from which the drumming proceeded. 
 They came up abreast, and soon all caught sight 
 of a number of grouse of the sharp-tailed variety, 
 huddled in a little opening among the bushes. 
 
 " Get ready and fire when I give the word," 
 whispered Dave, and a few seconds later all three 
 of the chums blazed away simultaneously. There 
 was a fluttering and more drumming, and several 
 grouse thrashed the ground. 
 
 " Hurrah! we've got four! " cried Roger, rush- 
 ing forward. 
 
 " And this one makes five ! " said Phil, and dis- 
 patched one that was fluttering around. Then 
 Dave killed a sixth, and by that time the rest of 
 the game was out of sight. 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 A WILDCAT AMONG THE HORSES 
 
 The bringing down of the grouse filled the boys 
 with satisfaction, and they inspected the game with 
 much interest. 
 
 " They'll make fine eating," declared Roger. 
 
 " Let us see if we can't get some more," pleaded 
 Phil. The " fever " of hunting had taken posses- 
 sion of him. 
 
 11 We'll not find much in this neighborhood," 
 said Dave. " But I am willing to go a little 
 further," he added, seeing how disappointed the 
 shipowner's son looked. 
 
 Placing the game over their shoulders, they re-*' 
 loaded their weapons and continued on through the 
 forest, taking a trail that seemed to have been 
 made by wild animals. Twice they had to cross a 
 winding brook, and at the second fording-place 
 Dave, who was in the rear, called a halt. 
 
 "What do you want?" questioned Roger, as 
 he and Phil turned back. 
 
 " I want you to look at these hoofmarks," an- 
 swered Dave, and he pointed up the stream a short 
 distance. 
 
 202 
 
A WILDCAT AMONG THE HORSES 203 
 
 All passed to the locality indicated, and each 
 youth looked at the hoofmarks with interest. They 
 were made by a number of horses, probably six 
 or eight, and though the marks were washed a 
 little, as if by rain, they could still be plainly 
 seen. 
 
 " Do you think they were made by the horses 
 that were stolen, Dave? " questioned Phil. 
 
 " I don't know what to think." 
 
 " The horse-thieves might easily have come this 
 way," said the senator's son. " They would be 
 more apt to go away from the ranch than towards 
 it." 
 
 " Maybe they stopped here during the big blow," 
 said Phil. 
 
 " I think you are right, for here are marks 
 where the animals were tied to trees," went on 
 Dave. " I wonder — well, I declare! " 
 
 Dave stopped short and picked up a bit of a 
 leather halter lying on the ground. It was of 
 curious Mexican design, having a light leather 
 thong entwined in a dark one. 
 
 " I don't know that I have ever seen a halter 
 like that before," mused Roger, as he took the bit 
 of halter from Dave, and then passed it to Phil. 
 
 " I have," answered Dave. 
 
 " So have I ! " cried the shipowner's son. 
 " Link Merwell's horse had one on, the day we 
 met on the trail 1 " 
 
204 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Just what I was going to say," added Dave. 
 " I noticed it particularly." 
 
 " Then this must belong to Link," came from 
 the senator's son. 
 
 " Perhaps not," answered Dave, slowly. 
 " There may be other such halters around. We'll 
 have to give Link the benefit of the doubt, you 
 know." 
 
 11 See here ! " burst out Phil. " You may think 
 as you please, but I have always thought that 
 Link had something to do with the taking of our 
 horses." 
 
 " Do you think he would deliberately steal six 
 horses, Phil?" 
 
 " Well, maybe not deliberately steal them, but 
 — but — I think he took them, anyhow." 
 
 " He may have taken them intending to drive 
 them to our ranch, and perhaps the horses got 
 away from him in the storm," suggested Roger. 
 
 " That may be true — it would be just like one 
 of Link's mean tricks," answered Dave. 
 
 " I think we ought to tax him with it," said 
 Phil. 
 
 " He'd deny it point-blank if you did," returned 
 the senator's son. " This bit of halter is no proof 
 against him. No, you'd only get into hot water 
 if you accused him without proofs." 
 
 " What Roger says is true," declared Dave. 
 " We'll not say a word against Link, or accuse 
 
A WILDCAT AMONG THE HORSES 205 
 
 him, until we have some good proof that he is 
 guilty." 
 
 Taking the bit of halter with them, the three 
 chums continued on their way along the trail. 
 They covered another quarter of a mile, but saw 
 no game excepting some birds on which they did 
 not care to waste powder and shot. 
 
 " We'll have to go back, I suppose," said Phil, 
 with a sigh. " Gracious, I wish we'd see a bear, 
 or something! " 
 
 " How would an elephant and a few lions do? " 
 quizzed Roger, with a grin. 
 
 " Or a couple of man-eating tigers," suggested 
 Dave. 
 
 " I don't care ! You can make fun if you want 
 to, but I came out to this ranch to have some 
 hunting," said Phil, stubbornly. " I'm going to 
 the mountains and get something worth while some 
 day." 
 
 " So are we all going, Phil," answered Dave, 
 quickly. " I want to bring down some big game 
 just as much as you do." 
 
 " Sid Todd said he'd take us," said Roger. 
 " We'll make him keep his word." 
 
 They took a look around the locality where they 
 were standing, and then turned back to where 
 they had left their horses. They were still some 
 distance from the animals when they heard one 
 of the steeds give a sudden snort of alarm. Look- 
 
206 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 ing through the trees, they saw Phil's horse leap 
 and plunge, and then the others did likewise, as 
 if trying to break from their halters. 
 
 " Something is wrong ! " cried Dave. " Come 
 on, before the horses break away! " 
 
 " Something has scared them," put in Roger. 
 " Keep your guns ready for a shot. It may be 
 a bear! " 
 
 " No such luck ! " declared Phil. Nevertheless, 
 he swung his shotgun into position for firing, and 
 his chums did likewise. 
 
 As the boys entered the opening where the 
 horses were tied, Dave caught sight of what was 
 causing the disturbance. Out on the branch of 
 a tree, directly over the animals, was a chunky and 
 powerful looking wildcat, commonly called in that 
 section of the country a bobcat. Its eyes were 
 gleaming wickedly, its teeth were exposed, and it 
 acted as if ready to leap at the throat of one of 
 the horses. 
 
 "Look!" cried Dave, and then, as quickly as 
 he could, he leveled his shotgun, took aim, and 
 fired. The report of the firearm was followed by 
 a blood-curdling cry from the wildcat, and down 
 from the tree limb it tumbled, to roll over and 
 over on the ground between the horses. 
 
 " Oh, what a savage beast! " gasped Phil, and 
 for the instant he was so taken aback that he did 
 not know what to do. 
 
A WILDCAT AMONG THE HORSES 207 
 
 " He'll drive the horses crazy I " shouted Roger. 
 " Oh, if I could only get a shot at him! " 
 
 What the senator's son said about the horses 
 was true. The wildcat had been badly, but not 
 mortally, wounded, and now it was rolling and 
 twisting on the ground, sending the dirt and leaves 
 flying in all directions. The steeds were in a panic, 
 and leaped and plunged hither and thither, doing 
 their best to break away. 
 
 " I should have waited until we all had the 
 chance to shoot," said Dave. " If I can catch 
 my horse " 
 
 He got no further, for just then Roger, seeing 
 a chance, rushed in between two of the steeds and 
 pulled both triggers of his shotgun in quick suc- 
 cession. His aim was true, and, hit in the side, 
 the wildcat rolled over and then started to crawl 
 back into some bushes. 
 
 " He is going! "shouted Dave. 
 
 " I must have a shot ! " put in Phil, recovering 
 somewhat, and now he blazed away. When the 
 smoke rolled off, the boys saw that the wildcat 
 had disappeared. 
 
 "Where is he?" 
 
 "He went into yonder bushes!" 
 
 " Is he dead, do you think? " 
 
 " I don't know. Be careful, or he may leap 
 out at us." 
 
 Such were some of the remarks made as the 
 
208 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 three boys reloaded, in the meantime keeping their 
 eyes on the spot where the wildcat had last been 
 seen. The horses were still plunging, but gradu- 
 ally they quieted down. 
 
 " I am going to see if the wildcat is really 
 dead," said Dave, boldly. " Even if he's alive, I 
 don't think there is much fight left in him." 
 
 " You be careful ! " warned Phil. " A wounded 
 beast is always extra savage. He may fly at your 
 throat, and then it will be all up with you." 
 
 " I guess we plugged him pretty well," said 
 Roger. 
 
 With great caution Dave approached the bushes 
 into which the wildcat had disappeared, and rather 
 gingerly his chums followed him. They could 
 see a trail of blood, which led to the bottom of 
 a hollow between some rocks. Here they beheld 
 the wildcat, stretched out on its side. 
 
 " Dead as a stone ! " announced Dave, after a 
 brief examination. 
 
 11 Are you sure? " questioned Phil. " He may 
 be shamming — some wild beasts do, you know." 
 
 " No, he's dead, — you can see for yourself." 
 
 "What shall we do with him?" questioned 
 Roger, after all were convinced that the wildcat 
 was really dead. " He isn't good for much." 
 
 " We could keep the skin — or have him stuffed," 
 suggested Phil. 
 
 " Let us take him back to the ranch — so that 
 
A WILDCAT AMONG THE HORSES 209 
 
 the folks can see we really killed him," said Dave. 
 " Then we might have him stuffed and sent to 
 Oak Hall, to put in the museum." 
 
 "Just the thing!" cried the senator's son. 
 " That will please Doctor Clay, I am sure." 
 
 They dragged the wildcat out into the open, and 
 laid it where the horses might see that it was dead. 
 As soon as they were aware of this, the steeds 
 quieted down completely, and the boys had no more 
 trouble with them. Dave and Phil carried the 
 grouse and the fish, and Roger slung the wildcat 
 up behind his saddle, and then off they set for 
 Star Ranch at a gallop. 
 
 " Here come the fishermen ! " cried Laura, who 
 was out in front of the ranch house. " I hope you 
 had luck!" 
 
 " We did," answered Dave, gayly. " How is 
 that? " and he held up a string of fish. 
 
 "Splendid, Dave!" 
 
 "And how is that?" he went on, holding up 
 two of the grouse. 
 
 " I declare, some game, too ! Why, you've had 
 good luck, haven't you! " 
 
 "Let me see!" said Belle, as she appeared, 
 followed by Jessie. 
 
 "And how is this?" asked Phil, showing his 
 fish and the rest of the game. 
 
 "Oh, how grand!" murmured Belle. 
 
 "What is that Roger has? " questioned Jessie. 
 
210 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " A wildcat ! " cried the senator's son, and, leap- 
 ing down, he brought the dead beast into full view. 
 All the girls shrieked, and Jessie started to run 
 back into the house. Hearing the commotion, 
 Mrs. Endicott appeared, and then her husband. 
 
 " A bobcat! " cried the railroad president. " I 
 didn't know there were any near this place. A 
 big fellow, too," he added, as he inspected the 
 animal. 
 
 " Did you shoot him, Roger? " asked Laura. 
 
 " We all had a hand in it," answered the sen- 
 ator's son. " Dave gave him the first dose of 
 shot, and then Phil and I got in our work. It 
 was a hard job to kill him, I can tell you," and 
 then Roger told of how the wounded beast had 
 fallen down among the horses. 
 
 " You can be thankful your horses didn't get 
 away," said Mr. Endicott. " I knew of a horse 
 once that was scared by a bear and he ran several 
 miles, and wasn't caught until the next day." 
 
 " Oh, Dave, weren't you scared when you saw 
 him on the tree?" whispered Jessie. She felt 
 proud to think her hero had been the first to shoot 
 at the beast. 
 
 " I didn't give myself time to get scared," he 
 answered. " I just fired as quickly as I could." 
 
 " But supposing the wildcat had jumped on 
 you ! " And the girl shivered and caught him by 
 the arm. 
 
A WILDCAT AMONG THE HORSES 211 
 
 11 1 should have defended myself as best I could, 
 Jessie." 
 
 " You — you mustn't take such risks," the pretty 
 girl whispered, and looked wistfully into Dave's 
 eyes. " I — I can't stand it, Dave ! " And then 
 she blushed and turned her face away. 
 
 " I'll be very careful after this, Jessie — for your 
 sake," he answered, softly and tenderly. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 COWBOY TRICKS AND " BRONCO-BUSTING 
 
 " You boys sure did have a day of sport," said 
 Sid Todd, after he had inspected the fish, the 
 grouse, and the wildcat. " And you've proved 
 that you can shoot," he added, nodding toward the 
 slain beast. " I've known many a putty good 
 hunter to get the shakes when he see a bobcat 
 a-glarin' at him from a tree. It ain't no tender 
 sight, is it now? " 
 
 " Not much ! " answered Phil, warmly. He had 
 been as close to getting the " shakes" as any one 
 of the three. " I was glad when I knew he was 
 dead." 
 
 " Something about a bobcat I don't like," went 
 on the cowboy. " We used to hunt 'em — when 
 they got after the sheep some years ago. Once 
 one of 'em jest about got me by the throat, an' I 
 ain't forgitting itl I'd rather face a bear, I 
 think." 
 
 " You mustn't forget that you are to take us 
 to the mountains on a hunting expedition," came 
 from Roger. " We want to get some deer, or an 
 elk, before we go back East." 
 
COWBOY TRICKS 213 
 
 11 I'll take you — don't worry," answered the cow- 
 boy. 
 
 The news soon spread around the ranch that the 
 " tenderfeet " had killed a big bobcat, and all the 
 hands came to get a look at the beast. They 
 praised the boys, and said they must be nervy 
 hunters or they could not have done it. Of course 
 the lads were correspondingly proud, and who can 
 blame them? The animal was prepared for stuff- 
 ing, and then sent off by express to a taxidermist 
 in the city. 
 
 After talking the matter over among themselves, 
 the boys decided to tell Mr. Endicott about the 
 piece of Mexican halter they had picked up. He 
 listened gravely to what they had to say, and 
 looked at the bit of leather curiously. 
 
 " I am afraid it is not much in the way of evi- 
 dence," said he. " But I'll remember it, and 
 we'll have to watch Link Merwell — that is, as 
 well as we can. There would be no gain in speak- 
 ing to Mr. Merwell, it would only stir up the 
 bad feeling that already exists. I understand that 
 he has had an offer for his ranch from somebody 
 in the East, and I trust he sells out and moves 
 somewhere else." 
 
 " So do I," echoed Dave, heartily. " Some 
 place where none of us will ever hear of him or his 
 son again." 
 
 Two days after the shooting of the wildcat, Sid 
 
214 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Todd announced that the cowboys of Star Ranch 
 and Hooper Ranch, up the river, were going to 
 hold a contest in " bronco-busting " and in fancy 
 riding. All the young folks were invited to be 
 present and a little stand was to be erected, from 
 which they might view what was going on in 
 comfort. 
 
 " Hurrah! that suits me! " cried Dave. " I've 
 been wanting to see them break in a real bronco." 
 
 " And I want to see some of their fancy riding," 
 added the senator's son. " It will be a real Wild 
 West show." 
 
 "And no fifty cents admission, either," said 
 Phil, with a grin. 
 
 " I hope nobody gets hurt," said Jessie, timidly. 
 
 " Oh, they are generally more careful than you 
 think," answered Mr. Endicott. 
 
 "But bronco-busting is dangerous, isn't it?" 
 questioned Laura. 
 
 " Yes, — for anybody who has had no experience. 
 But Todd and some of the others can saddle and 
 ride any pony in these parts." 
 
 All went out to the stretch of plain where 
 the contest was to take place. The little stand 
 was there, true enough, and to the four corners 
 were nailed four flags — two of the Stars and 
 Stripes, and one each of the two ranches, that 
 of the Endicotts having a blue field with the 
 words, Star Ranch, in white. 
 
COWBOY TRICKS 215 
 
 The word had been passed around for a good 
 many miles, and consequently a crowd numbering 
 over a hundred had assembled on the field, includ- 
 ing half a dozen ladies and several children. The 
 cowboys were out " on parade," as Mr. Endicott 
 expressed it, and each wore his best riding outfit, 
 and had his horse and trappings "slicked up" to 
 the last degree. All wore their largest Mexican 
 sombreros, and, taken together, they formed a truly 
 picturesque assemblage. 
 
 " Puts me in mind of gypsies," said Laura. 
 " Only they haven't their wives and children with 
 them." 
 
 " And they aren't telling fortunes," added Jessie. 
 
 The sport began with some fancy riding in which 
 eight of the cowboys, four from each ranch, par- 
 ticipated. The cowboys would ride like the wind 
 and leap off and on their steeds, turn from front- 
 wards to backwards, slide from the saddle under 
 their horses' necks and up into the saddle again, 
 and lean low to catch up handkerchiefs and 
 hats left on the grass for that purpose. Then 
 they did some fancy vaulting, over bars and 
 brushwood, and while riding two and even four 
 horses. 
 
 "Good! good!" shouted Dave. "Isn't that 
 fine!" 
 
 " Best I ever saw! " answered Roger, and every- 
 body in the crowd applauded vigorously. 
 
2i6 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 After the fancy riding came some shooting 
 while in the saddle, both at stationary objects and 
 at things sprung into the air from a trap. The 
 repeated crack! crack! crack! of the pistols and 
 rifles scared some of the girls a little, but the boys 
 enjoyed the spectacle thoroughly, and marveled at 
 some of the shots made. 
 
 " Game wouldn't stand much chance with those 
 chaps," remarked Dave. " They could hit a 
 running deer or a flying bird without half 
 trying." 
 
 The shooting at an end, the cowboys brought 
 out their best lassoes and showed what could be 
 done in landing the circlets over running steers and 
 horses. Here Sid Todd was in his element, and 
 the way he managed his lasso, one of extra length 
 at that, brought out tremendous applause. 
 
 " He is the best lasso-thrower in these parts," 
 said Mr. Endicott. " No one can compare with 
 him." 
 
 " Well, he is a good shot, too," said Dave. 
 " And he rides well also." 
 
 " Yes, he is a good all-around fellow," answered 
 the ranch owner. " I am mighty glad I have him, 
 — and I am glad I got rid of that Hank Snogger," 
 he added. 
 
 " Are any of the men from the Merwell ranch 
 here?" 
 
 " No, I warned them to keep away — after that 
 
COWBOY TRICKS 217 
 
 trouble we had at your entertainment, — and Mr. 
 Hooper, the owner of the other ranch, — told them 
 to keep away, too. Some of those fellows drink, 
 and if they got to quarreling there might be some 
 shooting, and then there would be no telling where 
 the thing would end. I made up my mind I'd 
 take no chances." 
 
 The " bronco-busting," as it is called, was re- 
 served for after lunch. Several wild-looking 
 ponies were tethered at a distance, and it was the 
 task of those who proposed to do the " busting " 
 to take a saddle, fasten it on a pony, and then get 
 up and ride around the field at least twice. The 
 ponies were unbroken, and of the sort usually 
 designated as vicious and unreliable. 
 
 It was truly a thrilling exhibition and one the 
 boys, and the girls, too, for the matter of that, 
 never forgot. As soon as a bronco was approached 
 he would begin to plunge and kick, and to get 
 a saddle on him was all but impossible. Then, 
 if at last he was saddled, and the cowboy who 
 had been successful got in the seat, the pony would 
 leap and plunge some more, sometimes going 
 straight up into the air and coming down with 
 legs as stiff as posts. Then, if this did not throw 
 the cowboy off, the pony would start to run, only 
 to stop short suddenly, in the hope of sending the 
 rider over his head. 
 
 " Oh, somebody will be killed!" screamed 
 
218 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Jessie, and often turned her face away to shut out 
 the sight. " Oh, why do they do such dreadful 
 things? " she added. 
 
 " They've got to break the ponies somehow," 
 answered Dave. " Those broncos will be all right 
 after they get used to it." 
 
 " Say, do you know, I'd like to try that," re- 
 marked Roger. " I think I could sit on one of 
 those ponies, if he had the saddle on." 
 
 " I think I could do it, too," added Dave. 
 
 " Oh, Dave! " exclaimed his sister, while Jessie 
 gave a little shriek of horror. 
 
 " It's not as bad as it looks — after the pony is 
 saddled," answered Dave. 
 
 " We'll try it to-morrow — on the quiet," whis- 
 pered Roger. 
 
 After the " busting " of the broncos had come 
 to an end, there was a two-mile race, for a first 
 and a second prize, put up by the two ranch owners. 
 In this race nine of the cowboys started, amid a 
 wild yelling and the cracking of numerous pistols, 
 — for the average cowboy is not enjoying himself 
 unless he can make a noise. 
 
 11 They are off ! " yelled Phil. 
 
 " Yes, and see them go ! " added Dave. 
 
 " I'll bet our ranch wins! " came from Roger. 
 
 "What will you bet?" asked Belle, mischie- 
 vously. 
 
 " A box of candy against a cream pie." 
 
COWBOY TRICKS 219 
 
 " That's fair, — but I can't bet against our 
 ranch," answered Belle, gayly. 
 
 On and on thundered the horses across the plains, 
 to a spot a mile distant. At first three of the 
 cowboys from the other ranch were in the lead, 
 and their followers cheered them loudly. 
 
 "Oh, we are going to lose! " said Belle, with 
 a pout, as the leaders in the race started on the 
 return. 
 
 " No ! no ! " answered Dave. " See, Sid Todd 
 is coming to the front." 
 
 " Yes, and Yates is crawling up, too," added 
 Phil. 
 
 Nearer and nearer to the finish line swept the 
 cowboys, those in the rear doing their best to 
 forge ahead. Now Sid Todd, Yates, and two 
 cowboys from the Hooper ranch were neck-and- 
 neck. 
 
 " It will be a tie," murmured Laura. 
 
 "No, Todd is gaining!" cried Mr. Endicott, 
 who was as much excited as anybody. " See, he 
 and Hooper's man are now ahead! " 
 
 "Here they come, on the homestretch!" was 
 the general cry. 
 
 On and on thundered the horses, nearer and 
 nearer to the finishing line. When the leaders 
 were less than fifty yards off Sid Todd made a 
 spurt. 
 
 " Here comes Todd! " 
 
220 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 "Todd wins! Todd wins!" 
 
 " Galpey is second! " 
 
 "Yes, and Yates is third! " 
 
 " Say, that's riding for you ! " And so the cries 
 rang out. Sid Todd had indeed won, and all of 
 his friends from Star Ranch congratulated him. 
 The second prize went to the cowboy from the 
 Hooper ranch. Yates got nothing, but was con- 
 tent to know that he had come in third and only 
 five yards behind the leader. 
 
 " Well, that certainly was an entertainment 
 worth looking at," said Dave, when it was over, 
 and they were returning to the ranch house. 
 
 " I've never been so stirred up," answered 
 Roger. " But, say, I am going to try one of 
 those broncos to-morrow," he added. 
 
 " Not for me ! " said Phil. " I value my neck 
 too much." 
 
 11 What about you, Dave? " And the senator's 
 son looked anxiously at the Crumville lad. 
 
 " Well, I'll see," answered Dave. He was not 
 afraid to try riding a bronco, but he did not wish 
 to worry Jessie and his sister. 
 
 " You are not afraid, are you? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 11 Well, I am not afraid, either," came quickly 
 from Phil, and his face grew red. " You needn't 
 think " 
 
 11 Oh, don't get mad, Phil ; I didn't mean any- 
 
COWBOY TRICKS 221 
 
 thing," interposed Roger. " If you don't care to 
 try it, you don't have to." 
 
 " But you needn't insinuate that I " 
 
 " I am not insinuating anything, Phil. I merely 
 wanted to know if Dave will try riding with me, 
 that's all." 
 
 " Well, I — er — I know what you think. And if 
 you try this bronco-busting business, why — I'll try 
 it too, so there ! " answered Phil, defiantly. 
 
 At the house the talk was entirely of the things 
 they had seen. Jessie was rather glad it was over, 
 for rough things made her somewhat afraid. Belle 
 was enthusiastic and said she had once tried 
 " bronco-busting " herself. 
 
 " But I didn't do much," she said. " The pony 
 started to run and then stopped suddenly, and I 
 went over his head into a stack of hay. I was glad 
 the hay was there, otherwise I might have broken 
 some of my bones." 
 
 " It is dangerous sport at the best," said Mrs. 
 Endicott. " But the cowboys feel that the ponies 
 must be broken in, and there is no other way to 
 do it." 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 DAVE ON A BRONCO 
 
 Dave had his doubts about doing any " bronco- 
 busting " on his own account, but he did not say 
 anything to Roger and Phil about it. He was not 
 afraid, but he knew Jessie would be greatly wor- 
 ried if he attempted anything dangerous. 
 
 However, his chums got him up early the follow- 
 ing morning, and, directly after breakfast, Roger 
 led the way down to the corral. 
 
 " I am going to try it, even if you are not," 
 said the senator's son, and insisted upon it that 
 one of the unbroken ponies be brought forward. 
 The saddle was adjusted by Sid Todd, who held 
 the animal while Roger leaped into the saddle. 
 
 The experience was not as exciting as had been 
 anticipated, for the reason that the animal chosen 
 by Todd was somewhat tame. The cowboy was 
 attached to the boys, and did not wish to see any 
 of them run the risk of breaking his neck. 
 
 After Roger came Phil, and he was timid enough 
 to ask for a horse " that didn't look as if he 
 wanted to eat somebody up." Phil had more of 
 
DAVE ON A BRONCO 223 
 
 a time of it than Roger, but managed to keep in 
 the saddle and ride around the corral several 
 times. 
 
 " It's not so hard as I supposed," said the ship- 
 owner's son, as he leaped to the ground, and the 
 pony, freed of the saddle, galloped off. " I 
 thought I'd be half-killed." 
 
 " Those ponies were not so wild as those used 
 yesterday," answered Dave. " Not but that they 
 were bad enough," he continued, with a smile. 
 
 Sid Todd had remained to hold the pony ridden 
 by Phil and had then been called away to attend 
 to some business at another part of the ranch. He 
 had told Yates to help the boys. 
 
 Now, as it happened, Yates was full of fun and 
 always up to practical jokes. It had disgusted him 
 to see Todd bring out such comparatively safe 
 ponies as those ridden by Roger and Phil. He 
 had been told to bring out a certain animal for 
 Dave, but instead led forth a bronco that was 
 as wild and fiery as any used the day previous. 
 
 " If he rides that beast, he's a good one," Yates 
 murmured to himself, and then he beckoned to some 
 other cowboys to watch the fun. Half a dozen 
 quit work to draw closer, each with a broad grin 
 on his sunburnt face. They expected to see Dave 
 get the shaking-up of his life and felt positive he 
 would not be able to stay on the bronco's back 
 two minutes. 
 
224 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " He certainly is a wild one," said Dave, as he 
 advanced and eyed the pony. 
 
 " Oh, he's no worse than the others," answered 
 Yates, smoothly, and then he rolled his eyes and 
 winked at the other cowboys. 
 
 Dave looked critically at the saddle and saw 
 to it that it was properly buckled. Then he flung 
 his cap to Roger. 
 
 " Say, Dave, that pony looks half-crazy," said 
 Phil. " You be careful." 
 
 " He certainly does look wild," added Roger. 
 
 " Well, I'm going to ride him anyway — or know 
 the reason why ! " cried Dave, and a look of strong 
 determination came into his face. " Get around 
 there! " he called sharply to the pony, and then, 
 with a quick leap, he gained the saddle and dug 
 his knees into the pony's sides. " Let him go! " 
 
 Yates released his hold and everybody in the 
 crowd backed away. For a moment the bronco 
 stood stock-still, his eyes gazing straight ahead. 
 Then he gave a vigorous shake and took a few 
 steps forward. 
 
 " Hurrah ! see him ride ! " shouted Yates, and 
 winked again at the other cowboys, who grinned 
 more than ever. 
 
 Five steps forward and the bronco halted. 
 Then up in the air he went, a distance of six or 
 eight feet. He came down " on all fours," good 
 and hard, and had Dave been resting in the saddle 
 
Then up in the air he went. — Page 224. 
 
DAVE ON A BRONCO 225 
 
 he would have had the wind knocked out of him 
 completely. But the youth was standing in the 
 stirrups, and he allowed his body to spring with 
 that of the animal he hoped to conquer. 
 
 Three times the bronco tried this trick, and the 
 third time Dave came close to falling off. Then 
 the bronco gave a dart forward, like an arrow 
 from a bow. 
 
 " There he goes ! " yelled the senator's son, but 
 the words were not yet out of his mouth when 
 the bronco stopped short. Dave slid to the ani- 
 mal's neck, but there he clung, his face pale and 
 determined, and his teeth set. 
 
 "Hi! hi! what's this!" shouted a voice, and, 
 turning, the crowd saw Sid Todd approaching on 
 the run. " Yates, what do you mean by letting 
 him git up on that critter? " he demanded, in- 
 dignantly. 
 
 " Ain't that the bronco you wanted him to try? " 
 asked the other cowboy, innocently. 
 
 " No — an' you know it ! " stormed Todd. " Do 
 you want him to break his neck? Hi, Dave, jump 
 down! You can't tame that beast, nohow! " 
 
 " I — I'm all — ri — right! " jerked out Dave, be- 
 tween his teeth. " Ke — keep away," he added, 
 as Todd came closer, to lend his assistance. 
 
 " He's a bad one, boy — one o' the worst on 
 the ranch. Yates had no call to offer him to you." 
 
 " Ke — keep away," was all Dave replied. He 
 
226 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 could not say more, for the bronco claimed all his 
 attention. 
 
 11 Yates, if that boy is hurt, you'll have an ac- 
 count to settle with me," said Sid Todd, and shook 
 his fist at the other cowboy. 
 
 " I — er — I was sure you wanted me to bring 
 out that beast fer him," murmured Yates, uneasily. 
 He was sorry now that he had played the trick 
 on Dave. 
 
 The bronco had taken another run, coming to as 
 sudden a halt as before. Dave slid up almost to 
 the animal's ears, but still clung on, and quickly 
 regained his seat in the saddle. Then, without 
 warning, the pony dropped to the ground and 
 started to roll over. 
 
 "Look out! you'll have your leg broken!" 
 yelled Phil. But Dave was on his guard, and, as 
 the pony dropped, he leaped away to safety. 
 Then, as the animal arose once more, the youth 
 grabbed the saddle and vaulted into the seat. 
 
 " Say, that's goin' some, I tell you ! " roared 
 one of the cowboys in delight. " He ain't givin' 
 in yet, he ain't! " 
 
 " Look out that he don't bang you into a fence, 
 or one of the buildings! " yelled Sid Todd. He 
 was alarmed, yet delighted at the manner in which 
 Dave clung to his difficult and dangerous under- 
 taking. 
 
 With Dave once more on his back, the pony tried 
 
DAVE ON A BRONCO 227 
 
 new tactics. Around and around he went in a circle, 
 sending the dust of the corral flying in all direc- 
 tions. Then, like lightning, he reversed, nearly 
 breaking his own neck, and causing Dave to slip 
 far down on the outer side. But the youth hung 
 to the saddle, and, leaning forward, slapped the 
 bronco a smart crack on the neck. This he fol- 
 lowed up with a blow on the head. 
 
 The effect was just what the boy desired. The 
 pony forgot all his tricks, and leaping high into 
 the air, he shot off like a streak toward the corral 
 gate. Once outside, he headed for the open plains, 
 going with the speed of a racer on the track. 
 
 " They're off 1 " cried Roger. 
 
 " Don't let him throw you ! " yelled Todd. 
 
 " Can't we ride after 'em? " queried Phil. 
 
 " Sure we can ride after 'em," responded Todd. 
 " An' we better do it, too, fer there ain't no tellin' 
 what that pony will do to Dave," he added, 
 anxiously, and with a black look at Yates, which 
 made the other cowboy cast his eyes to the ground. 
 
 On and on sped the bronco, with Dave sitting 
 firmly in the saddle. So long as the pony kept 
 going, the lad felt he had nothing to fear. But 
 he was on the alert, for he did not know but 
 that the animal would play another trick at any 
 instant. 
 
 " Go on, old boy! " he muttered. " We've got 
 miles and miles of prairie ahead of us. Run till 
 
228 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 you are tired ! But remember, you've got to carry 
 me back," he added, grimly. 
 
 Soon the ranch house and the corral were mere 
 specks in the distance, and then even these faded 
 from view. The pony kept to the open country, 
 and not once did he slacken his speed. 
 
 " I guess he'll drop into a walk when his wind 
 is gone," thought Dave. But the pony's breathing 
 apparatus showed no sign of giving out. Dave 
 allowed his eyes to turn back, and calculated he 
 had gone two or three miles. " Maybe we had 
 better turn back now," he murmured, and tried to 
 guide the steed in a circle. But this was a failure. 
 The pony kept straight ahead, running due east- 
 ward, as the youth could see by the sun. 
 
 " All right, go as far as you please," said Dave, 
 grimly. " If you can stand it, so can I," and he 
 settled in the saddle. 
 
 Another two miles were covered, and then the 
 bronco commenced to slacken his speed. Dave was 
 on guard at this, and it was well to be, for, a 
 second later, the pony once more tried the trick 
 of flinging his rider over his head. But the effort 
 was a failure, and in return Dave dug his knees 
 deeply into the steed's ribs. Then off went the 
 pony on a run again. 
 
 This time the bronco did not cover over a mile 
 before dropping into a walk. Then Dave tried 
 again to turn the animal, but without success. 
 
DAVE ON A BRONCO 229 
 
 " Don't want to go back, eh? " said the youth. 
 " Well, you've got to, and that is all there is to 
 it ! " And he hit the pony a sharp slap on the neck 
 and dug his kneees into the animal's ribs as before. 
 
 The bronco was now losing courage. He com- 
 menced to run, but did not keep it up for more 
 than a hundred yards. But when he dropped into 
 a walk, Dave urged him up, and again he ran, 
 but now only a dozen steps. Then the youth pulled 
 on the left rein, and the bronco came around with 
 scarcely any trouble. 
 
 " You aren't mastered yet, but you're pretty close 
 to it," said the boy, " We are going home, un- 
 derstand, home ! " 
 
 The bronco moved forward about a hundred 
 feet. Then he deliberately dropped on the prairie 
 and lay on his side, as quiet as a lamb. 
 
 " Want to rest, eh? " said Dave. " Well, not 
 out here. You brought me here and you've got 
 to take me back. Get up ! " 
 
 He gave the animal a prod in the side. The 
 bronco kicked out. Then Dave gave a harder 
 prod. This the pony would not stand, and up 
 he came with surprising agility. He tried to bolt, 
 but Dave caught the saddle and clung there. They 
 headed again eastward, away from the ranch. 
 
 " All right, now run for it, and keep it up as 
 long as you please ! " cried the boy, and urged the 
 steed forward. Over the prairie the pony sped, 
 
230 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 as if he had just started in the race. Thus another 
 mile was covered, and now Dave calculated he 
 must be six or seven miles from Star Ranch. The 
 country about him looked strange, and he wondered 
 where he was. Nothing in the shape of a trail 
 had come to view during the last run. 
 
 When the bronco stopped his racing, the youth 
 turned him around again. He now showed signs 
 of fatigue, but Dave urged him on, digging his 
 knees into the animal's ribs as tightly as ever. 
 Dave was almost " used up " himself, but he 
 resolved to make the bronco take him back to the 
 corral or die in the attempt. 
 
 " They shan't have the laugh on me," he argued. 
 " It's back to the ranch or nothing! " 
 
 Dave steered the best course he could for the 
 corral, but with nothing to guide him he did not 
 know if he was moving exactly in the right direc- 
 tion or not. He kept on, with his eyes trying to 
 look beyond the wide-stretching prairies. 
 
 Presently he saw in the distance what looked 
 to be a row of low buildings. He headed in that 
 direction, and then saw that the objects were mov- 
 ing towards him. 
 
 " They can't be buildings, for buildings don't 
 move like that," he mused. " Must be cattle, or 
 horses. Cattle, most likely." 
 
 To avoid the cattle, he turned slightly south- 
 ward. But the animals kept coming closer, and 
 
DAVE ON A BRONCO 231 
 
 now he saw that they were running in something of 
 a semicircle. 
 
 " Can anything be wrong with them? " he asked 
 himself, and watched the approaching herd with 
 interest. The bronco, too, pricked up his ears, 
 and gave a sudden snort of alarm. 
 
 Then to Dave's ears came the thunder of the 
 herd's hoofs, and he saw that the cattle were on 
 a mad run. He drew rein and stood up in his 
 stirrups. 
 
 The sight that met his gaze was truly alarming. 
 At least a thousand head of steers were coming 
 toward him, running swiftly, and with their horns 
 bent low. 
 
 "They have stampeded!" he gasped. "And 
 they are coming straight this way! What shall 
 I do to escape them?" 
 
CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 THE CATTLE STAMPEDE 
 
 Dave had often heard of cattle stampedes, and 
 he knew how truly dangerous such a mad rush can 
 become. Sometimes, from practically no cause 
 whatever, a herd of cattle will start on a wild run, 
 going they know not where, and carrying all down 
 before them. 
 
 What had started the present stampede did not 
 interest the youth, but he was interested in the 
 question of how he might get out of the herd's way, 
 so that he would not be run down and trodden to 
 a jelly. To scare the leaders off might be easy, 
 but would not those in the rear push on until he 
 was simply overwhelmed? 
 
 " I've got to get away somehow! " he reasoned, 
 and turned his pony at right angles to the approach- 
 ing cattle. For the moment the bronco seemed 
 too frightened to budge, but at a cry from Dave, 
 he leaped forward, and then went streaking across 
 the prairies as if he knew his life and that of his 
 rider depended on his speed. 
 
 It was now a race for life, for the cattle were 
 232 
 
THE CATTLE STAMPEDE 233 
 
 still moving in something of a semicircle, and Dave 
 did not know whether or not he would be able to 
 clear the end of the line before it reached him. 
 He called to the pony, but this was unnecessary, 
 for the bronco evidently understood the peril fully 
 as well as his rider. 
 
 Suddenly, when it looked as if pony and youth 
 could not escape, Dave heard a whistle float across 
 the prairie. Looking in the direction, he made 
 out the form of Sid Todd, riding like the wind 
 toward him. Behind him came Roger and Phil, 
 but the two boys were soon stopped and told to 
 go back. 
 
 " I'll head 'em off ! " yelled Todd, coming closer. 
 And waving his big sombrero in one hand he com- 
 menced to fire his pistol with the other. He shot 
 rapidly, aiming for the ground and sending streaks 
 of dust into the air. All the time he yelled at 
 the top of his lungs, and, understanding the move, 
 Dave yelled too, and swung one arm wildly. 
 
 Soon the leaders of the herd took notice and 
 came to a sudden halt. The rest of the cattle 
 shoved from behind, and then the leaders broke, 
 some going to the right, and the others to the 
 left. 
 
 " Look out, Roger! Phil! They are coming 
 your way! " screamed Dave. 
 
 He was right, and for the minute it looked as 
 if Dave had been saved at the expense of his 
 
234 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 chums. But only a few cattle were headed for 
 the other boys, and as soon as Roger and Phil 
 commenced to yell and wave their arms, these 
 broke again, and thus the herd was completely 
 scattered. They ran a short distance further, then 
 halted, and a little later began to graze as if 
 nothing out of the ordinary had happened. 
 
 " Are you all right, son?" asked Sid Todd, 
 anxiously, as he ranged up beside Dave. 
 
 " Yes, but — I — I am a lit — tie wi — winded," 
 answered Dave, when he could speak. 
 
 "Good enough! Then you mastered the 
 bronco, eh? Didn't he throw you at all?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Didn't he roll?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, and I got off and on pretty quick, I 
 can tell you." 
 
 "It's wonderful! I never would have thought 
 it! " And Sid Todd's face showed his great ad- 
 miration. " Why, don't you know that that is one 
 of the wickedest ponies on this ranch? Yates and 
 some of the others have tried to ride him more 
 than once." 
 
 " And they couldn't do it? " 
 
 " Not much they couldn't ! Why, that pony bit 
 one of the men in the arm when he got too near! " 
 
 " He snapped at me once." 
 
 "Did, eh?" 
 
 " Yes, and I slapped his face." 
 
Waving his bic sombrero in one hand he commenced to fire 
 
 HIS PISTOL WITH THE OTHER. — Page 233. 
 
THE CATTLE STAMPEDE 235 
 
 " Well, that's the best way — show 'em you ain't 
 afraid. But it's wonderful ! When I see you on 
 this pony I was sure you'd be killed, and I made 
 up my mind to give Yates the wust lickin' he ever 
 had." 
 
 " He's as mild as a lamb now," went on Dave, 
 as he eyed the pony. 
 
 " Don't you go for to trustin' him too much, 
 yet," were Sid Todd's words of warning, and Dave 
 took them to heart, and it was well he did so, for 
 while returning to the ranch, the bronco tried 
 several tricks to get rid of his rider, but without 
 success. 
 
 " I never thought you would do it," said Roger, 
 earnestly. "Are you sure he is safe now?" he 
 added, anxiously. 
 
 " I wouldn't try to ride that beast for a million 
 dollars," was Phil's comment. " When he went 
 off with you I thought you'd never get back to tell 
 the story. Roger and I and Todd were so worried 
 we rode after you just as fast as we could." 
 
 " I hope the girls don't hear of this," said Dave. 
 " If they do, they'll worry themselves sick every 
 time we go out." 
 
 " Oh, we've got to let folks know how you 
 busted that bronco ! " cried Sid Todd. " Why, 
 son, you don't understand, but it's the finest bit o' 
 bustin' ever done on this ranch! " he added, vehe- 
 mently. 
 
236 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Well, I am glad I won out, for one thing," 
 answered Dave, dryly. " You won't have to give 
 Yates that licking." And this remark made the 
 cowboy laugh in spite of himself. Nevertheless, 
 later on he gave Yates a lecture that the latter 
 never forgot. 
 
 " The boy had one chanct in a hundred o' win- 
 ning out," was what he said. " One chanct in a 
 hundred, an' you knew itl If he had broken his 
 neck I'd 'a' held you responsible, an' so would the 
 boss." 
 
 " But he's a great rider," pleaded Yates. 
 
 " Sure he is, better nor you'll be if you live to be 
 a hundred, Yates. But it was wrong to pile such 
 a thing up his back, — an' don't you go for to do 
 it again." 
 
 The news soon spread that Dave had " busted " 
 the wild bronco, and this, coupled with the fact that 
 he had aided in bringing down the bobcat, gave 
 him an enviable reputation among the cowboys. 
 But the girls were quite alarmed, Jessie and Laura 
 especially. 
 
 " Oh, Dave, how could you ! " cried Jessie, when 
 they were alone. 
 
 " Well, Jessie, you wouldn't want me to appear 
 like a coward, would you? " he asked. 
 
 "No, of course not, Dave! But — if you had 
 been— killed!" 
 
 " I was watching out, I can tell you that," he 
 
THE CATTLE STAMPEDE 237 
 
 answered, and then changed the subject, for he did 
 not like to see the girl he admired so distressed. 
 
 After the excitement of the bronco riding, the 
 boys were glad enough to take it easy for several 
 days. Belle had a tennis court and a croquet 
 ground, and they played each game for hours at 
 a time. The girls were all good players and won 
 the majority of the games. 
 
 " Tennis and croquet are all well enough when 
 you have nice girls to play with," remarked Roger. 
 " But otherwise I fancy I'd find them dead slow." 
 
 " He'd play twenty-four hours at a stretch with 
 Laura," was Phil's comment. 
 
 " Not to mention how long you'd play with 
 Belle," retorted the senator's son. 
 
 " Dave doesn't care to play at all when Jessie 
 is around," went on Phil, slyly. 
 
 " Neither of 'em cares to play — if there's a ham- 
 mock and a chair handy," added Roger. 
 
 " I noticed yesterday, when Jessie and I were 
 playing tennis, you fellows were so busy talking 
 to the girls you forgot all about your games," re- 
 torted Dave. " And one of you was spouting 
 poetry, about { eyes divine,' or something like that." 
 
 " Not me ! " cried Roger. 
 
 " Then it must have been Phil! " 
 
 " No, it was Roger," protested the shipowner's 
 son. " I saw him writing poetry when he should 
 have been sending a letter home." 
 
238 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " You go on, you manufacturer of bombastic 
 fairy tales! " cried the senator's son, and he com- 
 menced to chase Phil around the piazza. The 
 other boy leaped the rail and Roger followed, and 
 then both commenced to wrestle on the grass. 
 
 " Mercy me! What's going on? " cried Laura, 
 coming from the sitting-room. 
 
 " Greatest exhibition on the globe ! " called out 
 Dave, in showman style. " The two marvelous 
 lightweights of the United States, Master Hitem 
 Morr and Lamem Lawrence. They will fight to 
 a finish, without gloves, weather permitting. Walk 
 up, tumble up, or crawl up! Admission ten cents, 
 one dime ; young ladies with grandfathers in arms, 
 half-price ! " 
 
 " Oh, Dave ! " cried his sister, and burst out 
 laughing. The noise brought Jessie and Belle to 
 the scene, and seeing what was going on, all of 
 the girls commenced to pelt the boys on the grass 
 with tennis balls. The " attack " lasted for several 
 minutes, and then the girls ran away, and the boys 
 went after them, into the house and out again, 
 and across the yard, and then through the kitchen, 
 much to the astonishment of the Chinese cook. 
 Here Phil scooped up a ladleful of soup. 
 
 " Halt, base enemy ! " he cried, holding the soup 
 aloft. " One step closer and thou shalt be — — " 
 And then he slipped and the soup slopped over his 
 hand and his shoes. He ran for the yard again, 
 
THE CATTLE STAMPEDE 239 
 
 dropped on a bench, in mock exhaustion ; and there 
 the others joined him; and the fun, for the time 
 being, came to an end. 
 
 " We are going to the railroad station this 
 afternoon with papa," said Belle. " Want to go 
 along?" 
 
 " Will a duck drink ice-cream soda ! " cried 
 Roger. " Of course we will go along." 
 
 " Then you had better get ready now — for we 
 are to start directly after lunch." 
 
 "Anything special at the station?" questioned 
 Dave. 
 
 " Papa is going to see a man about some horses. 
 He wants to buy a few more good ones, if he can." 
 
 " It's a pity we can't find out what became of 
 the others," went on Dave. 
 
 It took the girls some time to prepare for the 
 journey to the railroad station, so the start from 
 Star Ranch was not made until after two o'clock. 
 Mr. Endicott rode in advance, and the young folks 
 paired off in couples after him. 
 
 When they got to the bridge Dave was much 
 surprised to see a couple of men at work repairing 
 the structure. They were putting down some 
 planking that was bound to last a long while. 
 
 " Mr. Merwell must have opened his heart at 
 last," said Dave, to the railroad president. 
 
 "Not at all, Dave; I am having this work 
 done," was Mr. Endicott's reply. 
 
2 4 o DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " But I thought you said it was up to Mr. 
 Merwell to keep this bridge in repair." 
 
 " So it is, but as he won't do anything, rather 
 than have a quarrel, I am repairing it myself." 
 
 " Do you think he wants to sell out? Maybe 
 that is his reason for not spending money in re- 
 pairs." 
 
 " He will sell out, but his price is very high — 
 too high to suit the man who wants to buy." 
 
 Leaving the vicinity of the bridge, the party 
 continued on the way to the railroad station. The 
 train was not yet in, but it soon arrived and on it 
 came the man Mr. Endicott wished to see. From 
 the train also stepped Hank Snogger. The ranch 
 hand had evidently been to a barber in the city, for 
 he was shaven and his hair was closely trimmed. 
 
 " He looks like quite a different person," re- 
 marked Belle. " He always wore his hair long 
 and straggly before." 
 
 " Yes, and he wasn't any too clean," answered 
 Dave. " Now he is well washed and brushed." 
 
 Hank Snogger walked around the station on 
 an errand, and then came up to where a horse 
 was waiting for him. As he did this he passed 
 quite close to the boys and girls and gave the 
 former a cold stare. 
 
 " Do you know, I feel sure I have seen some- 
 body that looks like him," said Dave in a whisper. 
 " I said so before. But I can't place the man." 
 
THE CATTLE STAMPEDE 241 
 
 " Yes, I've seen somebody that looked like him, 
 too," added Roger. " It was while we were com- 
 ing out here. Now let me think." And he rubbed 
 his chin reflectively. 
 
 " Here's a letter about that boy we helped, 
 Charley Gamp," said Phil, who had just received 
 the mail. 
 
 " Charley Gamp ! " cried Dave. " That's it— 
 that's the same face! This Hank Snogger looks 
 exactly like Charley Gamp ! " 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 
 THE BEGINNING OF THE GRAND HUNT 
 
 Dave's announcement produced a little sensa- 
 tion, and for the moment his chums stared at 
 him in astonishment. 
 
 " Come to think of it, that man does look like 
 the little newsboy," said Roger, slowly. " Do you 
 suppose they can be related? " 
 
 " I'd hate to think that Charley Gamp was re- 
 lated to such a fellow," said Phil. " Snogger 
 isn't a nice sort to have anything to do with." 
 
 " Mr. Endicott said he didn't use to be so bad," 
 answered Dave. " It is only lately — since he went 
 to work for Mr. Merwell — that he has grown 
 dissolute." 
 
 " Maybe he is sorry that he left the Endicott 
 place," said the senator's son. " I'll wager he has 
 no such nice times at the Triple X Ranch as he 
 had at the Star." 
 
 " Not if all the cowboys are like those who 
 came to our entertainment," said Phil. " But, 
 Dave, if you think he's related to Charley Gamp, 
 why not speak to him about it? " 
 
 242 
 
BEGINNING OF THE HUNT 243 
 
 " You may get into trouble if you do," inter- 
 posed Roger, hastily. " Some of these Western 
 characters don't like to have their past raked 
 up." 
 
 " But Charley Gamp wants to find his relatives," 
 w Q nt on the shipowner's son. 
 
 " I'll bring it around — when I get the chance," 
 said Dave. " But I can't do it now," he added. 
 " He's gone." And Dave was right. Hank 
 Snogger had leaped on his horse, and was off, on a 
 trail that led up the river instead of across it. 
 
 "What are you boys confabbing about?" 
 cried Belle, coming up, with a box of candy in her 
 hand. 
 
 " We were just wondering where we'd get some 
 candy," answered Dave, innocently. He did not 
 think it wise to mention Snogger just then. 
 
 " Indeed! Well, I bought this from the candy 
 man of the train. He is waiting for the down 
 train." 
 
 " Where is he? " questioned Roger. 
 
 " Down the track — by the water tower." 
 
 " We'll raid him ! " cried the senator's son, and 
 then he and Dave and Phil set off on a footrace 
 in the direction of the man who sold candy, cigars, 
 and magazines. They found that he had a pretty 
 fair stock of candy and magazines, and each boy 
 purchased what he thought would suit the others 
 and himself. In the fun and good spirits that 
 
244 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 followed Hank Snogger was, for the time being, 
 forgotten. 
 
 Two days later there was a rounding-up of some 
 of the cattle and the boys were allowed to partici- 
 pate. They went out with Sid Todd, who had 
 charge of the round-up, and were in the saddle 
 from early morning until late at night. The cattle 
 were gathered in a valley up the river, sorted out 
 from some belonging to Mr. Merwell and Mr. 
 Hooper, and then driven off to a stockyard along 
 the railroad line. 
 
 " Not so exciting as I thought it would be," 
 said Dave, after the round-up was over. 
 
 " I've had all the riding I want for one day," 
 answered the shipowner's son. 
 
 " That's right," grumbled Roger. They had 
 had only a quarter of an hour's rest for lunch. 
 " I reckon some of us will be stiff in the morning," 
 and he was right, all felt somewhat sore. 
 
 The round-up had been a careful one, for Mr. 
 Endicott had heard that Mr. Merwell was finding 
 fault over the way some of his cattle were being 
 chased by the cowboys. The following afternoon 
 the Merwells — father and son — met Mr. Endicott 
 as he and Belle were riding along the trail, talking 
 over the family's plans for the coming winter. 
 
 " See here, I want to speak about my cattle," 
 cried Mr. Merwell, wrathfully, as he drew rein. 
 
 " Some time when I am alone, Mr. Merwell," 
 
BEGINNING OF THE HUNT 245 
 
 answered the railroad president. He quickly saw 
 that his neighbor was " spoiling for a fight." 
 
 " Your men took three or four of my steers," 
 went on Mr. Merwell. " I won't stand for it." 
 
 "That can't be so, Mr. Merwell. My man, 
 Todd, is a careful rounder, and he told me he was 
 sure of the brands." 
 
 " He ain't careful at all," broke in Link. " He 
 drinks and he don't know what he is doing." 
 
 " This is an affair between your father and my- 
 self," said Mr. Endicott, stiffly. " You will kindly 
 keep out of it." 
 
 " Huh! I guess I can have my sayl " growled 
 Link. 
 
 " I shall hold you responsible for every head 
 of cattle of mine that is missing," continued Mr. 
 Merwell, with a dark look. 
 
 " I am willing to pay for every head that Todd 
 drove off that did not belong to us," answered Mr. 
 Endicott. " But he assured me that he took only 
 our own. I will look into the matter when I get 
 back to the ranch." And, bowing stiffly, the rail- 
 road president rode on, with Belle beside him. As 
 they passed, Link " made a face " at Belle, but the 
 young lady refused to notice him. 
 
 As soon as he returned to the ranch, Mr. Endi- 
 cott called up Sid Todd, and then some of the other 
 cowboys, and questioned them closely about the 
 cattle sent off. The head herder indignantly de- 
 
246 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 nied that he had included any outside cattle, and 
 his story was corroborated by the others. 
 
 " I can leave it to Bill Parker, Mr. Hooper's 
 man," said Todd. " He was there. If Merwell 
 didn't want to take our word, why didn't he send 
 a man down? We notified him that we was go- 
 ing to make a shipment." 
 
 "Have the steers been shipped yet?" 
 
 " No — not till to-morrow." 
 
 " Then ride down to the yard and have Harri- 
 son go over them and write out a declaration that 
 they are all ours," added the ranch owner. 
 
 " It's a good deal of work," grumbled the cow- 
 boy. 
 
 " I know it, but I'll pay Harrison. With a 
 declaration from Harrison, Mr. Merwell will have 
 no claim." 
 
 The ranch owner's orders were carried out, and 
 the next day a duplicate of the stockyard man's 
 declaration, — that the cattle were all of the Star 
 Ranch brand, — was delivered to Mr. Merwell. 
 
 " Huh ! needn't tell me ! " he sniffed, after read- 
 ing the paper. " I guess Harrison is playing into 
 Endicott's hands." 
 
 " You tell Harrison that — if you dare," an- 
 swered the messenger, who had delivered the paper. 
 Harrison was known to be a fair and square but 
 high-tempered individual, and one who could shoot, 
 and shoot straight. 
 
BEGINNING OF THE HUNT 247 
 
 " Oh, I — er — I didn't mean — er — anything 
 against Harrison," answered Felix Merwell, hast- 
 ily. " I think Endicott is deceiving him, that's 
 all. But it is not his fault. I — er — suppose, 
 though, I'll have to let the matter drop. Just the 
 same, I think some of my cattle slipped into that 
 drove." And there the matter rested. Mr. 
 Merwell knew he was in the wrong, but he was 
 too mean a man to acknowledge it. Truly, father 
 and son were equally despicable. 
 
 " I wish he would sell out," said Belle, to the 
 other girls. " But I am afraid he won't — he'll 
 stay here just so he and Link can worry us." 
 
 " Maybe he wants you to sell out," said Jessie. 
 
 " Well, we'll not do it," answered Belle, with 
 spirit. 
 
 On the following day the boys and girls went 
 out on a picnic, taking a generous lunch with them. 
 They persuaded Mr. and Mrs. Endicott to go 
 along with them, and after they returned home 
 the ranch owner and his wife said they felt ten 
 years younger. They had joined in all the games 
 played, helped to build a campfire and make coffee, 
 and " cut up " just as if they were young them- 
 selves. 
 
 "Oh, if only papa and mamma were here!" 
 sighed Jessie. " I must write them a long letter, 
 telling them all about it! " And the letter was 
 penned the next morning. On that day came a 
 
248 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 letter from Dunston Porter, stating he would stop 
 at Star Ranch for them ten days from date. 
 
 "Only ten days more!" cried Dave. "My, 
 how the time flies ! " 
 
 There was also a letter from Nat Poole, in which 
 Nat stated that he had been looking for the fellow 
 who called himself Tom Shocker and had at last 
 located the rascal in a town not far from Buffalo. 
 He had accused the man of the robbery at the hotel, 
 and caused the fellow to give up the stickpin and 
 also a pawn-ticket for the watch. The timepiece 
 had been recovered, and both articles were now at 
 the Wadsworth home, waiting for Dave. 
 
 "Well, I am glad Nat got the things back," 
 said Dave. 
 
 " Maybe that will be a lesson to him, not to 
 trust strangers in the future," was Phil's comment. 
 " But how about the money? " 
 
 " Nat says Shocker spent that." 
 
 " Then Nat will have to make it good," said 
 Roger. 
 
 " Yes, he says he will," answered Dave. 
 
 " What about that grand hunt we were to 
 have? " questioned Roger. " Only ten days more, 
 remember." 
 
 " I'll see Todd about it at once," was Dave's 
 answer. 
 
 The matter was talked over, not only with the 
 cowboy, but with the others, and it was finally 
 
BEGINNING OF THE HUNT 249 
 
 decided that the boys and Todd should leave the 
 ranch home two days later, for a hunt that was 
 to last three and possibly four days. They were 
 to go on horseback, and carry with them a small 
 tent and a fair supply of provisions, as well as two 
 rifles and their shotguns, and the cowboy's pistol. 
 
 " We'll strike out straight for the mountains," 
 said Todd. " To be sure, we may find some game 
 in the hills close by, but in the mountains we'll be 
 certain to run down something worth while." 
 
 " Well, you look out that something doesn't 
 run you down — a bear, for instance," said Laura. 
 
 " Boys that can kill a bobcat can kill a bear, 
 if they try," answered Sid Todd 
 
 The boys were in great delight, and spent every 
 minute of their time in getting ready for the trip. 
 Guns were cleaned and oiled, and they sorted and 
 packed their ammunition with care. Mr. Endicott 
 had a compact camping outfit, consisting of dishes 
 and cooking utensils, and the little tent, and these 
 were made into convenient packs for the horses, 
 and the provisions were likewise strapped up prop- 
 erly. Todd aided in all, and the lads had to ad- 
 mire how deftly he put things together so that 
 they might be carried with comparative ease. 
 
 " He has been there before, that is plain to see," 
 said the senator's son. 
 
 " A fine man," declared Dave, heartily. " I 
 shall feel perfectly safe with him along." 
 
250 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 The girls were sorry to see the boys go, yet 
 every one of them wished the lads the best of 
 luck. 
 
 "Please don't run into any danger!" pleaded 
 Jessie. 
 
 " Don't shoot at a bear unless you know you 
 can get away from him if you miss him," cautioned 
 Laura. 
 
 " And, above all, don't get lost in the moun- 
 tains," was Belle's advice. 
 
 It had looked like rain the night before, and 
 the boys were worried, not wishing to depart in 
 the wet. But the sun came out full in the morn- 
 ing, and their spirits at once arose. Roger could 
 not contain himself and whistled merrily, while 
 Phil did a double shuffle while waiting for break- 
 fast. Dave was also happy, although sorry that 
 the girls, and especially Jessie, would not be along. 
 
 " All ready! " cried Todd, half an hour later, 
 when the horses had been brought around to the 
 piazza. 
 
 "lam! " cried Dave. 
 
 " So am I," came from Phil and Roger. 
 
 "Then good-by, everybody! " shouted the cow- 
 boy, swinging his sombrero, and off he galloped. 
 The boys said farewell, the girls waved their hand- 
 kerchiefs, one of the hands fired off his pistol, and 
 away the lads went after Todd; and the grand hunt 
 was begun. 
 
BEGINNING OF THE HUNT 251 
 
 It was still early and delightfully cool, with a 
 faint breeze blowing from the distant mountains, 
 for which they were headed. Todd had already 
 told them that they were to keep on steadily until 
 exactly noon, crossing the river, and following a 
 brook that came from the upper hills. 
 
 " I know a fine spot to stop for dinner," he said. 
 " And we can make it if you'll keep up with me." 
 He always took his dinner at noon, having no use 
 for " lunch " at any time. 
 
 On and on over the smooth plains the party gal- 
 loped, and by the middle of the forenoon reached 
 the river. 
 
 " No use in stopping for a mess of fish, I sup- 
 pose," said the senator's son, wistfully. 
 
 " You can catch 'em up in the hills just as well," 
 answered the cowboy. " Sweeter, too, maybe," he 
 added. Many fishermen think that the higher up 
 a stream you go for fish, the sweeter they are to 
 the taste. 
 
 The cowboy had certainly set a smart pace, 
 but none of the boys grumbled, for they were as 
 anxious as he to reach the mountains and look for 
 game. 
 
 " Of course you can keep your eyes open around 
 here," he said, as they galloped along. " But you 
 won't see much, I'm afraid." 
 
 " I see some grouse ! " cried the shipowner's son, 
 a few minutes later. " We might bring some of 
 
252 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 those down and cook them for supper. We won't 
 want to wait to do it for dinner." 
 
 He pointed to some grouse far away, and all 
 agreed that the fowls would make good eating. 
 They rode behind some bushes, tied their horses, 
 and went forward with caution. All fired together, 
 and when the smoke cleared away they saw that 
 four of the game had been laid low. The rest 
 had flown away, and to follow them would have 
 been useless. 
 
 " Well, four are all right ! " cried Roger, and 
 was about to rush forward to pick up the grouse 
 when of a sudden Dave yelled to him to stop. 
 
 " What's the matter? " asked the senator's son. 
 
 " A snake ! " screamed Phil. And as he spoke 
 all in the party saw what Dave had first discovered. 
 A rattlesnake had appeared from a hole in a tree, 
 close to where the dead grouse lay ! 
 
CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 AFTER DEER 
 " A RATTLESNAKE ! 
 
 " Take care that he doesn't bite you ! " , 
 
 " My, what a big fellow ! " 
 
 " He is heading this way! " 
 
 Such were some of the cries uttered by the 
 young hunters and Sid Todd as all beheld a large- 
 sized snake crawling from a hole under the tree. 
 That it was a rattler there was no doubt. 
 
 All leaped back, for the sight momentarily 
 stunned them. But then Dave recovered his pres- 
 ence of mind and blazed away with his shotgun, 
 hitting the reptile in the middle, and inflicting 
 several ugly but not mortal wounds. The rattle- 
 snake gave a hiss, glided under some leafy bushes, 
 and there commenced to sound his rattles. 
 
 "He's going to strike!" cried Phil, and as he 
 spoke the shotgun in Sid Todd's hands was dis- 
 charged. He fired among the leaves, and whether 
 or not he hit the snake, nobody could tell. 
 
 " Don't go near him," called out Roger. He 
 hated snakes about as much as he hated anything. 
 
 All waited, and while doing so, Dave and Todd 
 253 
 
254 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 took the opportunity to reload. They were just 
 finishing when Phil, chancing to look behind them, 
 uttered a yell that would have done credit to an 
 Apache Indian. 
 
 " Look out ! One of 'em is behind us ! " 
 
 The others all took his word for it, and leaped 
 to one side. True enough, a second rattlesnake had 
 appeared, and now a third was coming to light, 
 from under a rock near by. 
 
 " It's a den of rattlers! " screamed Sid Todd. 
 " Run for it, boys ! No use of trying to kill 'em 
 off ! They are too many for us ! " 
 
 The boys were already running at top speed, 
 and the cowboy joined them. In order to gain 
 the horses, they had to move in a semicircle. When 
 they reached the animals, they found the steeds 
 exceedingly nervous and inclined to bolt. 
 
 " Reckon they smell the snakes," was Todd's 
 comment. " A hoss ain't got no use for rattlers 
 — and I ain't nuther," he added, and rode away, 
 with the boys beside him. 
 
 "What about the grouse? " asked Phil, mourn- 
 fully. 
 
 " Do you want to go back after them?" ques- 
 tioned Dave, with a grim smile. 
 
 " Not for a thousand dollars ! " 
 
 " Then I guess we'll have to let the snakes 
 have them," went on Dave. " Let us be thank- 
 ful that we weren't bitten." 
 
AFTER DEER 255 
 
 " Rattlesnakes is the one drawback to this coun- 
 try," said the cowboy, when they were a safe 
 distance from the reptiles. " I don't mind wild 
 beasts, but I do draw the line on snakes. But there 
 ain't near so many as there used to be, an' some 
 day there won't be any at all." 
 
 " After this I am going to beware of holes that 
 look snaky," was Roger's comment. " I think if 
 a rattlesnake got close to me I'd be paralyzed with 
 fright." 
 
 As they went on, they kept their eyes open for 
 more game, and just before resting for dinner 
 Dave saw some grouse high up in a tree in a 
 hollow. With caution they advanced, this time 
 on horseback, and all fired together as before. 
 Out of the tree fluttered seven grouse, for they 
 had been close together and the shot had created 
 great havoc. All but one were dead and the sev- 
 enth was quickly dispatched by Todd. 
 
 " We'll have some good eating to-night, after 
 all," said Roger, with a grin. He liked fowl of 
 all kinds. 
 
 The stop for dinner was made beside a mountain 
 spring, where the water was icy cold and as clear 
 as crystal. They took their time eating, thus al- 
 lowing the horses a chance to rest and to crop 
 the nearby grass. 
 
 " We have covered about twenty miles," said 
 the cowboy, in reply to a question from Phil. 
 
256 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Then, if we do as well this afternoon, we'll 
 be forty miles from the ranch by the time we camp 
 to-night." 
 
 " We'll not make over ten or twelve miles this 
 afternoon, lad," was the answer. " It will be hard 
 climbing up the hills." 
 
 " But harder climbing to-morrow," put in Dave. 
 
 " Yes, to-morrow will test the horses, and test 
 you, too," said Todd. 
 
 It was very pleasant to rest in the shade after 
 such a long ride in the sun, but the cowboy was 
 anxious to reach a certain camping spot for the 
 night, and so he allowed only three-quarters of an 
 hour for the midday halt. 
 
 As soon as they left the spring, the youths real- 
 ized what was before them. The trail now led 
 constantly upward, and was in parts stony and 
 uncertain. In several places they had to leap 
 brooks of fair size. 
 
 " This isn't so nice," remarked Phil, as they 
 came to a halt, to allow the horses to rest after 
 a particularly difficult hill had been climbed. 
 
 " Oh, this is nothing to the traveling we'll do to- 
 morrow," answered Sid Todd. " We are only 
 in the foothills now — to-morrow we'll be right in 
 the mountains." 
 
 About four o'clock they gained the top of an- 
 other hill. As they came out in a cleared spot all 
 gazed around with interest. 
 
AFTER DEER 257 
 
 "Look!" cried Dave, pointing with his hand. 
 " Am I mistaken, or are those deer? " 
 
 He was pointing to the top of another hill about 
 half a mile distant. There, outlined against the 
 sky, could be seen a number of animals grazing. 
 
 " Deer, my boy ! " cried Sid Todd. " A fine lot 
 of 'em, too, or I'm mistaken ! " 
 
 " Oh, let us go after them! " exclaimed Roger, 
 impulsively. 
 
 " I'm willing," answered the cowboy. " But I 
 don't know if you can get any of 'em to-night. It 
 will be a hard climb to where they are. I don't 
 know as we can go all the way on hosses." 
 
 " Then we'll go on foot," cried Dave. He was 
 as anxious as his chums to get a shot at the big 
 game. 
 
 The cowboy studied the situation for several 
 minutes, meanwhile withdrawing himself and the 
 others to a spot where the distant deer might not 
 see them. Then he led the party down the hill 
 and in the direction of the game. 
 
 If traveling had been hard before, it was doubly 
 so now, and the chums realized that to get to 
 where the deer were grazing would be no easy 
 matter. They had to slip and slide over the 
 rocks, and once or twice they reached places where 
 further progress seemed impossible. 
 
 " If we get any of those deer, we'll earn 
 tfeem!" 
 
258 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 panted Phil, as he- half climbed, half slid, over 
 some rocks. " If my horse goes down, I don't 
 know what will happen to me! " he added. 
 
 " We'll not go much further on hossback, I'm 
 thinking," answered Todd. " We, can't afford 
 to injure our animals." 
 
 Between the hills was a small valley and here 
 the cowboy said they had better tether their steeds 
 and leave them. 
 
 " Even if we don't get back, they'll likely be 
 safe till morning," he added. 
 
 " If we have to remain away all night, we had 
 better take some eating with us," said Phil. 
 
 " We sure will," answered Todd, and he gave 
 each of the party something to carry on his back 
 and in his gamebag. 
 
 " Now for a climb that is a climb ! " cried Dave. 
 " Roger, this puts me in mind of some climbing I 
 did in Norway." 
 
 "Were you in Norway?" questioned Sid 
 Todd, curiously. 
 
 " Oh, yes, I once went there to find my father," 
 answered Dave. 
 
 Before them was a steep incline, covered with 
 stones and a stunted growth of cedars. Up this 
 they went with care, for some of the stones were 
 loose and afforded only an uncertain footing. 
 Once Phil slipped and commenced to roll. He 
 bumped against Dave, and both went flat. 
 
AFTER DEER 259 
 
 " Grab a tree ! " sang out Roger. But there 
 was no need to offer this advance, for Dave had 
 already done so. He saved himself and Phil from 
 rolling further. But a frying-pan the shipowner's 
 son carried broke loose from the pack on his back 
 and went clattering down the rocks to the very foot 
 of the hill. 
 
 "For the love of flapjacks, stop that noise!" 
 cried Sid Todd, in a low voice. " Time you get 
 to the top of the hill them deer will be ten miles 
 away! " 
 
 " I — I couldn't help it," answered Phil, as he 
 arose and gazed sorrowfully after the frying-pan. 
 " Shall I go back after it? " he asked. 
 
 "Where is it?" 
 
 " I see it — sticking in the fork of a cedar tree," 
 answered Roger, and pointed out the pan. 
 
 " Let it alone — we can get it when we come 
 back," said the cowboy. " Now don't make any 
 more noise, or you won't get no chanct at them 
 deer, mark my words! " 
 
 All of the boys understood the importance of 
 keeping quiet, and as they neared the top of the 
 hill where the deer had been discovered, they 
 moved with great caution and spoke only in whis- 
 pers. 
 
 " The wind is blowing toward us, and that's in 
 our favor," said Sid Todd. 
 
 " I know it," answered Dave. " Deer can scent 
 
260 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 a fellow a long way off if the wind is towards 
 them." 
 
 The cowboy now took the lead and told the 
 lads not to make a sound that was unnecessary. 
 Thus they covered another hundred yards. Here 
 was a ridge of rocks and beyond the top of the hill. 
 
 "They are gone!" murmured Roger, as his 
 eyes discovered that the top of the hill was aban- 
 doned. 
 
 " I'll crawl forward and take a look," said 
 Todd. " Keep quiet now, or we won't git 
 nuthin'." 
 
 The cowboy disappeared over the top of the 
 hill, crawling forward on his hands and knees. 
 He was gone fully ten minutes — a time that to 
 the boys, just then, seemed like an age. They 
 looked to their weapons, to see that the firearms 
 were ready for use. 
 
 Presently Dave, who was on the watch, saw 
 Todd arise in a clump of bushes on the other side 
 of the hilltop. He was beckoning for the boys 
 to advance. One hand he held over his mouth, to 
 enjoin silence. 
 
 With their hearts beating more rapidly than 
 usual, the three young hunters wormed their way 
 over the top of the hill and joined the cowboy. 
 In silence Todd pointed to a distance below them. 
 There, on a sort of cliff on the hillside, were the 
 deer, ten in number, grazing peacefully. 
 
AFTER DEER 261 
 
 "Oh, what a shot!" whispered Dave, and 
 his eyes brightened as he swung his gun into 
 position. 
 
 " Wait ! " said Todd, in a whisper. " I'll take 
 the one on the right. You take the one on the 
 left." 
 
 " I'll take the one close to the tree," whispered 
 the senator's son. 
 
 " And I'll take the one by the big rock," added 
 Phil. 
 
 " All right," agreed the cowboy. " Now, re- 
 member, if some are only wounded, shoot at 'em 
 again, any one of you. And be quick, for they'll 
 streak it like greased lightning as soon as the 
 guns go off." 
 
 All took aim with care, resting their gun-barrels 
 on the bushes before them. Then the cowboy 
 gave the order to fire. 
 
 As if by instinct the deer looked up just as the 
 order to fire was given. They were fairly close 
 to hand and afforded good targets for the hunters. 
 The firearms rang out almost simultaneously, and 
 two of the deer leaped into the air, to fall back 
 dead. The others started to run, some jumping 
 from the top of the cliff to the rocks far below. 
 Again the weapons were discharged, and this time 
 a third deer fell. The fourth was badly wounded 
 and toppled down in a split of the cliff. 
 
 "Hurrah! we've got 'em! We've got 'em!" 
 
262 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 cried Phil, and commenced to leap about in pure 
 joy. 
 
 " We've got 'em — to get! " answered Sid Todd. 
 " But you did well — all of you ! " he added, ad- 
 miringly. 
 
 " How are we to get down to the cliff? " ques- 
 tioned Roger, anxiously. 
 
 " The deer got down — we had better follow 
 their trail," answered Dave. 
 
 They made an examination, and presently found 
 a run leading to one end of the cliff. The walk- 
 ing was dangerous and they had to be careful, for 
 fear of going further than intended. But inside 
 of a quarter of an hour all were standing where 
 the deer had stood. They found three of the game 
 dead and quickly put the fourth out of its misery. 
 
 " This is worth coming for," declared Dave, 
 with pride. 
 
 " It is indeed — even if we don't get anything 
 else," added Phil. 
 
 " But we are going to get more," cried Roger, 
 the fever of the hunter taking possession of him. 
 " Just wait till we strike an elk, or a bear! " 
 
 " No more hunting this day," sang out Todd. 
 " Time we take care of these animals and make 
 a camp it will be dark." 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 THE MOUNTAIN LION 
 
 " What are we to do with so much venison? " 
 questioned the senator's son. " We can't eat it, 
 and it seems a shame to allow it to go to 
 waste." 
 
 " I wish we could send some to the ranch," said 
 Dave. " I'd like the girls to know how lucky we 
 have been the first day out." 
 
 " If you wanted to stay here and camp for a 
 day, I could take some of the game to the ranch," 
 said Sid Todd. 
 
 " But it is such a ride," argued Phil. " We 
 don't want to impose on good nature." 
 
 " I won't mind the ride. But can you boys take 
 care of yourselves while I am gone? " 
 
 " To be sure we can," answered Dave. 
 
 " Then I'll take three of the deer with me and 
 come back as soon as I can. One deer will be all 
 you will need," answered Sid Todd. 
 
 To get the deer from the cliff they had to use 
 a long lariat the cowboy had brought with him. 
 By this means the game was hoisted to the hilltop. 
 
 263 
 
264 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Then they "toted" their loads down to where 
 they had left their horses. 
 
 " I'll take two of the hosses, if you don't mind," 
 said the cowboy, and it was agreed that he should 
 take Dave's animal along with his own. He de- 
 cided to start for the ranch that night, stating 
 he would camp at the spot where they had had 
 dinner. 
 
 The boys found a locality that pleased them, and 
 there erected the tent and started a campfire. 
 The frying-pan had been recovered from where it 
 had landed and restored to the outfit. Before leav- 
 ing them, Todd showed the boys how to skin the 
 deer and cut up the meat. 
 
 For a little while after they were left alone 
 the chums felt somewhat lonely. They piled the 
 wood on the fire, thereby creating a lively blaze, 
 and fixed themselves a substantial meal of veni- 
 son steak, flapjacks and coffee, and took their time 
 over the repast. By the time they had finished, 
 night had fallen over the hills and mountains, and 
 one by one the stars showed themselves in the 
 heavens. 
 
 " This certainly is Lonesomehurst ! " was the 
 comment of the shipowner's son, as he gazed 
 around the camp. " When you really get to think 
 of it, it gives one the shivers ! " 
 
 "Then don't think about it," answered Dave. 
 " Let us be cheerful and tell ghost stories. I know 
 
THE MOUNTAIN LION 265 
 
 a dandy story — about four travelers who were mur- 
 dered in some lonely mountains by brigands, 
 and " 
 
 "You shut up!" cried Roger. "Don't you 
 want a fellow to sleep to-night? " 
 
 " But I thought you wanted me to tell a story," 
 went on Dave, innocently. 
 
 " I don't want to listen to such a story as that ! " 
 
 " Nor do I ! " added Phil. " Let's talk about 
 schooldays, and the last game of football, or base- 
 ball, or something like that." 
 
 " If only the other fellows were here," mur- 
 mured Dave. " Shadow Hamilton, and Buster 
 Beggs, and Polly Vane, and Luke Watson, 
 and " 
 
 " Luke could give us a tune on his banjo," put 
 in the senator's son. 
 
 " Yes, and Shadow would tell funny stories, 
 not ghost stories," added Phil. 
 
 " We'll have a story or two to tell, when we 
 get back to Oak Hall," continued Dave. " I wish 
 we could have had one of the deer stuffed for 
 the museum." 
 
 " Too late now. But maybe we'll get another," 
 answered Phil. 
 
 All of the boys were tired, yet it was nearly 
 ten o'clock before any of them felt like turning 
 in. As the night wore on. the place seemed to 
 become more lonely. 
 
266 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Might as well go to bed," said Dave, at last. 
 " We need a good rest." 
 
 " Anybody going to stay on guard? " asked the 
 senator's son. 
 
 " Do you think it necessary, Roger? " 
 
 " 1 don't know." 
 
 "What do you say, Phil?" 
 
 " I am too sleepy now to remain on guard," 
 answered Phil. " You can do so if you 
 wish." 
 
 " Oh, what cheek ! " murmured Roger. " All 
 right, we'll all turn in and chance it." 
 
 " Let's fix the fire first," said Dave. " A blaze 
 usually helps to keep away wild beasts." 
 
 " Oh, if any come, I reckon the horses will 
 give us warning," said Phil. " We can tie them 
 close by." And this plan was carried out. 
 
 Some cedar boughs had been strewn on the floor 
 of the tent, and on these the chums laid down, 
 and did their best to go to sleep. Dave dropped 
 off first, and was presently followed by Roger. 
 But Phil was restless and turned from one side to 
 the other. 
 
 "Oh, pshaw! why can't I sleep?" murmured 
 the shipowner's son to himself in disgust, and then 
 out of curiosity he looked at his watch. By the 
 glare from the campfire he saw that it was nearly 
 one o'clock. 
 
 He was just straightening out again when a 
 
THE MOUNTAIN LION 267 
 
 peculiar rustling among the horses caught his ears. 
 He listened for a moment, then sat up straight. 
 
 " Something doesn't suit them," he reasoned. 
 " Wonder what it can be? " 
 
 He hesitated, then turned over on his hands and 
 knees and crawled to the opening of the tent and 
 peered around outside. The campfire had burned 
 rather low, so that objects a short distance away 
 were indistinct. He saw that the horses were 
 huddled together and had their heads turned to- 
 ward a clump of bushes at one side of the shelter. 
 
 " Something must be over yonder," reasoned the 
 youth. " Wonder if I had better arouse the 
 others?" 
 
 He looked at Dave and Roger. Both were 
 sleeping so peacefully Phil hated to disturb them. 
 He reached for his gun and looked out again. 
 
 There was a brushing aside of the clump of 
 bushes and a pair of eyes glared forth, glistening 
 brightly in the firelight. The eyes were those of 
 some wild beast, but what, Phil could not tell. 
 
 The animal was not looking at Phil, but at the 
 carcass of the deer, which had been hung up in 
 a low tree not far from the clump of bushes. 
 Stealthily the animal came into the opening, and 
 with the ease of a cat, leaped into the tree. 
 
 " It's a wildcat — or something like it," thought 
 Phil, and raised his gun to fire. Then of a sudden 
 he commenced to shake from head to foot, so that 
 
268 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 to aim was entirely out of the question. He had 
 what is commonly called among hunters " buck 
 fever," a sudden fear that often overtakes amateur 
 hunters when trying to shoot at big game. 
 
 " Oh, what a fool lam!" the boy told himself, 
 and tried vainly to steady his nerves. He hit the 
 front tent pole with his foot, making considerable 
 noise. 
 
 " What's the matter? " cried Dave, waking and 
 leaping to his feet. " What are you doing, Phil? " 
 
 " Noth — nothing," stammered the shipowner's 
 son. "I — I — there is something in the tree!" 
 And then, raising his gun, Phil banged away 
 blindly. 
 
 The echo of the shot was followed by an un- 
 earthly scream from the tree, and Phil and Dave 
 saw the wild animal slip down from a branch and 
 then try to regain its footing. Then Dave caught 
 up one of the rifles and blazed away, and the beast 
 dropped to the ground, where it twisted and snarled 
 and yelped in a fashion that served to drive the 
 horses frantic. 
 
 " What's going on? " cried Roger, sitting up and 
 rubbing his eyes. " Who is shooting? " And he 
 got up and felt around in a haphazard manner for 
 a gun. 
 
 11 Wild animal outside — I don't know what it is," 
 answered Dave. 
 
 Roger joined the others, and blazed away at 
 
THE MOUNTAIN LION 269 
 
 the beast, and more snapping and snarling fol- 
 lowed. The animal rolled clear over the fire, 
 scattering the burning brands in all directions. 
 Then it rolled among the horses. One steed after 
 another kicked at it, and a flying hoof sent it 
 against the tree with a thud. Then it lay quiet. 
 
 " Must be dead," said Dave, after a pause. 
 
 " Don't go near it ! " screamed Phil. 
 
 " I won't — not yet," answered Dave. " We'll 
 fix up the fire first." And he kicked the dying 
 embers together and put more wood on the blaze. 
 While he did this, Phil and Roger watched the 
 huddled-up form at the foot of the tree. The 
 horses still snorted and did their best to get away. 
 
 " I guess it- is dead after all," said Phil, after 
 he had poked the beast with a stick. " Wonder 
 what it can be? " 
 
 " Looks a little like a big wildcat," said Roger. 
 
 " I know what it is," answered Dave, after all 
 were certain the beast was dead and they had 
 dragged it over to the fire. " It's a cougar, or 
 mountain lion, — one of the worst wild beasts to 
 be found in the West." 
 
 " Then it's no wonder I got scared when first 
 I saw it," said Phil. " My, what a powerful ani- 
 mal! And it must weigh fifty or sixty pounds." 
 
 " All of that, Phil. 
 
 " Is this the beast some call a panther or 
 painter?" asked Roger. 
 
270 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Yes, Roger. I was reading about them in a 
 natural history, and the cougar, mountain lion, 
 puma, panther, and painter are all the same beast. 
 Years ago they were common all over the United 
 States, but now they are to be found only in the 
 Far West and in the South. I think we can count 
 it a big feather in our cap that we killed a 
 cougar." 
 
 " Do you think he was going to attack us?" 
 asked the senator's son, with a shiver. 
 
 " He was after the deer. But there is no telling 
 what he might have done. I am glad he is dead. 
 Phil, it was lucky you heard the beast." 
 
 " Talk about excitement! " cried the shipowner's 
 son. " I rather think we are getting it! Rattle- 
 snakes, deer, and a panther, all in one day and 
 night!" 
 
 " That is certainly piling it on some," admitted 
 Dave. " But to-morrow may pass without a thing 
 doing." 
 
 " More than likely," returned Roger. " Things 
 always happen in bunches, you know." 
 
 The boys examined the cougar with interest. It 
 was about four and a half feet in length and not 
 unlike a young lion in appearance. It had been 
 hit in the face and in the forelegs, and had died 
 hard. Evidently it had hoped to carry off the 
 slain deer while the young hunters slept. 
 
 "A cougar has been known to carry off a little 
 
THE MOUNTAIN LION 271 
 
 child," said Dave. " They are very crafty as well 
 as brave, and will attack both a horse and a man. 
 I think we can count ourselves lucky to come out 
 of this fight without a scratch." 
 
 " No more sleeping for me without a guard," 
 said Roger. " Let us take turns at staying up and 
 looking after the fire and the horses." And to 
 this the others readily agreed. 
 
 Morning found them still tired out and willing 
 enough to rest. They got a late breakfast and 
 tethered the horses in a new spot, and cut sufficient 
 firewood to last for twenty-four hours. Nobody 
 thought of doing anything until after lunch, and 
 then Roger suggested they try their hand at fish- 
 ing in a mountain brook which ran down between 
 the two hills. 
 
 11 All right," answered Dave. " But do you 
 think we ought to leave the camp all alone? " 
 
 " Oh, I don't think anybody will hurt it in the 
 daylight," answered the senator's son. 
 
 They had to tramp about a quarter of a mile to 
 reach the stream and then an equal distance to gain 
 a spot that looked suited to their purpose. Phil 
 was the first to throw in, and was rewarded almost 
 immediately by a bite. 
 
 " This looks as if it was worth while," said 
 Dave, and baited up. Fish were there in plenty, 
 and for an hour the boys amused themselves to 
 their hearts' content. By that time each had a 
 
272 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 string of fifteen to twenty mountain brook trout 
 of fair size. 
 
 " We'll have a dandy fish supper! " cried Roger, 
 smacking his lips. 
 
 " It will be a change from the venison, and 
 I'll be glad of it," returned Dave. 
 
 "I am going to try my luck for a short while 
 up the stream," called out Phil, who was some 
 distance away from the others. 
 
 " Don't go too far," said Dave. " I am go- 
 ing to rest here," and he threw himself on the 
 grass, and Roger followed his example. 
 
 The two boys left behind rested for the best 
 part of half an hour. Then, thinking it was time 
 for Phil to rejoin them, they called their chum's 
 name. 
 
 No answer came back, and, walking up the 
 stream a short distance, Dave repeated the call. 
 Still there was no reply. 
 
 " That's queer," he told Roger. " I wonder 
 why he doesn't reply? " 
 
 " I am sure I don't know," said the senator's 
 son. " Let us look for him." And both started 
 after Phil, wondering what could be wrong. 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 UP TO THE MOUNTAIN TOP 
 
 Dave and Roger walked up the stream a dis- 
 tance of several hundred yards. They continued 
 to call Phil's name, but as before, no answer came 
 back. 
 
 " I must confess, Roger, I don't like the looks 
 of things," said Dave, gravely. " If Phil was 
 all right, he'd surely answer us." 
 
 " I think so myself, Dave — unless he was only 
 fooling us." 
 
 " I don't think he'd do that, under the circum- 
 stances. He'd know we would be greatly wor- 
 ried." 
 
 On walked the two chums, until they reached a 
 point where the mountain stream came tumbling 
 over some great rocks. Here they found Phil's 
 fishing rod and also the string of fish he had caught. 
 
 " Gracious, Dave ! Supposing some wild ani- 
 mal has carried him off 1 " ejaculated the senator's 
 son. 
 
 Dave did not reply, for he knew not what to 
 say. He advanced to the top of the rocks and 
 peered over on the other side. 
 
 273 
 
274 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 "There he is!" he shouted. "Phil! Phil! 
 Are you hurt? " he called. 
 
 Only a faint moan came back, and scrambling 
 up the rocks beside Dave, Roger saw the trouble. 
 Phil had slipped from the rocks into the mountain 
 torrent. In going down his legs had caught in an 
 opening below, and there he was held, in water 
 up to his knees, while the water from some rocks 
 above was pouring in a steady stream over his left 
 shoulder. 
 
 " Can't you get up, Phil? " asked Dave. 
 
 " Hel — help! " was the only answer, delivered 
 in such a low tone that the boys on the rocks could 
 scarcely hear it. 
 
 " He can't aid himself, that is sure," murmured 
 Dave. " Roger, we have got to get him out of 
 that — before that water pouring over his shoulder 
 carries him down! " 
 
 Both boys looked around anxiously. Phil was 
 all of fifteen feet below them and there seemed 
 to be no way of reaching the locality short 
 of jumping, and neither wanted to risk doing 
 that. 
 
 " If we only had a rope," said Roger. 
 
 " We might double up a fishing line," mused 
 Dave. Then his face brighteened. " I have it — 
 the pole! " 
 
 He ran back and speedily brought up Phil's 
 pole, and around it he wound the line, to strengthen 
 
UP TO THE MOUNTAIN TOP 275 
 
 it and hold the joints together. Then he leaned 
 down. 
 
 " Phil, can you take hold? " he questioned. 
 
 The youth below raised his hands feebly. But 
 his strength was apparently gone, and he could do 
 little to save himself. 
 
 " Hold the pole, Dave, I'll go down ! " cried 
 Roger. " But don't let me slip ! " 
 
 While Dave braced himself on the rocks as best 
 he could and gripped the pole and line, the senator's 
 son went over the rocks and down, hand over 
 hand. This was easy, and in a minute he stood 
 beside Phil in the water. The torrent from above 
 poured over his back, but to this he paid no atten- 
 tion. He saw that Phil was on the point of faint- 
 ing, and if he sank down he would surely be 
 drowned. 
 
 Letting go his hold on the fishing pole, Roger 
 felt down in the water, and then discovered that 
 Phil's feet were crossed and held by a rock that 
 was balanced on another rock. In coming down, 
 Phil's weight had caused the space between the 
 two rocks to widen, then the opening had partly 
 closed, holding the feet as if in the jaws of some 
 big animal. 
 
 It was no easy matter for Roger to shift the 
 upper rock, and once he slipped and went flat on 
 his back in the water with a loud splash. 
 
 "Be careful!" warned Dave from above. 
 
276 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Maybe I had better come down and help you," 
 he added. 
 
 " No, I— I'm all ri— right 1 " spluttered the 
 senator's son, freeing his mouth of water. 
 
 At last one of the rocks was moved and Phil 
 staggered forward in the water. But he was 
 too weak to help himself and had to lean on 
 Roger. 
 
 " You can't pull us up ! " shouted the senator's 
 son. " We'll wade down the stream a bit." 
 
 Supporting the shipowner's son, Roger com- 
 menced to move down the mountain torrent. He 
 had to pick his way with care, for the bottom 
 was rocky and treacherous. Dave followed along 
 the rocks above, until a spot was gained where he 
 could leap down. Then he and the senator's son 
 picked up Phil between them and carried him out, 
 and up to a patch of grass, where they set the 
 sufferer down in the sunlight. 
 
 " We'll take off his shoes and see how his feet 
 and ankles look," said Dave, and this was done. 
 They found the feet and ankles slightly swollen 
 and discolored, but not seriously injured. 
 
 " Phil, supposing Roger and I carry you back to 
 camp ? " suggested Dave. " We can make an arm- 
 chair and do it easily enough." 
 
 " If it isn't too much trouble I'd be glad to have 
 you do it," answered the boy who had slipped over 
 the rocks. " I can't walk yet." 
 
UP TO THE MOUNTAIN TOP 277 
 
 The chums had often carried each other " arm- 
 chair fashion " while at school, and soon Dave and 
 Roger started off with Phil between them, and 
 carrying the fishing pole and fish. On the way 
 they rested several times and also gathered up their 
 own outfits and catches. 
 
 Arriving at the camp, the fire was stirred up, and 
 the lads hung up the most of their clothing to dry, 
 while they took a good rubbing-down. Phil's feet 
 and ankles were bathed in hot water and then 
 soaked in some liniment Mrs. Endicott had made 
 them bring along in case of accident. The injured 
 lad was content to rest on a bed of cedar boughs, 
 but declared that he would be as well as ever in the 
 morning. 
 
 " But I am mighty glad you came when you 
 did," he said, with deep feeling. " I could not 
 have held up much longer — with that stream of 
 water rushing down over my shoulder. I yelled 
 and yelled, until I couldn't yell any longer." 
 
 " That must have been before we started to look 
 for you," returned Dave. " After this you want 
 to be careful how you climb around. Some of 
 the rocks are loose and very treacherous." 
 
 Dave and Roger prepared a fine supper of 
 broiled fish, and to this meal even Phil did full 
 justice. As there was nothing else to do, the boys 
 took their time eating. They had almost finished 
 when they heard a shout from a distance. 
 
278 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 "What's that?" cried Roger, and instinctively 
 he leaped up and moved for his gun. 
 
 "It's Todd!" answered Dave. "Hello, 
 Todd!" he yelled. "This way!" 
 
 The others joined in the cry, which was answered 
 from a distance, and presently the cowboy ap- 
 peared on his horse and leading Dave's animal. 
 
 " I reckon I'm just in time for a fish supper! " 
 he cried, with a broad smile on his face. " Well, 
 I'm hungry enough, with such a stiff ride. What's 
 the matter with your feet? " he questioned, gazing 
 at Phil's bandages. 
 
 The boys told the story of the trouble up the 
 stream, and then related how they had shot the 
 cougar, and exhibited the body of the slain beast. 
 In the meantime they broiled some more fish, and 
 made an extra pot of coffee and some flapjacks 
 for the newcomer. 
 
 "Well! well! well! " cried Sid Todd, after a 
 look at the dead cougar. " I reckon you youngsters 
 know how to take care of yourselves. A moun- 
 tain lion ! Why, don't you know, most o' 
 the cowboys would run a mile if they see 
 that beast a-lookin' at ' em ? Such shootin' is 
 great! " 
 
 " Well, we don't want to meet any more of 
 them," answered Dave. 
 
 " No, the rest of them can keep their distance," 
 added Phil. 
 
UP TO THE MOUNTAIN TOP 279 
 
 " Did you get the deer home all right? " ques- 
 tioned Roger. 
 
 " Oh, yes, and the folks were a good deal sur- 
 prised and pleased. The girls are going to have 
 one of the deer stuffed and mounted, for the 
 Wadsworth home. They said it would please Mr. 
 Wadsworth and Professor — let me see — I reckon 
 it's Professor Pans." 
 
 " No, Professor Potts," said Dave. 
 
 " Well, I knew it had something to do with 
 cookin'-things," answered the cowboy. " Mr. 
 Endicott told me to be careful and tell you not to 
 shoot everything there was in the mountains, as he 
 wanted to come out later for a shot or two." 
 
 " I guess there will be enough left after we get 
 through," said Dave, with a smile. 
 
 The cowboy had had a hard ride and he was 
 willing enough to eat his supper in peace. Then 
 he smoked a pipe of tobacco and turned in. He 
 said the boys could keep a guard if they wished, 
 but he scarcely deemed it necessary. 
 
 " Won't another mountain lion, or anything else, 
 come around in a year," said he. " That jest hap- 
 pened that way, that's all." And after some talk 
 among themselves the chums concluded to turn in, 
 all hands, and let the camp and the horses take 
 care of themselves. 
 
 The night passed quietly and all slept until the 
 sun was well up in the heavens. Then, while the 
 
2 8o DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 boys prepared breakfast and Phil attended to his 
 bruised feet — which felt much better — Sid Todd 
 told of some happenings at the ranch. 
 
 " The girls went out for a horseback ride, along 
 with Mrs. Endicott," said he, " and, coming back, 
 they met Link Merwell. They said he acted so 
 disagreeable that they were afraid of him. Mrs. 
 Endicott was very angry, and I think the boss will 
 speak to Mr. Merwell about it." 
 
 " Link ought to be hammered good and hard! " 
 cried Roger. 
 
 " The boss wishes the Merwells would sell out. 
 But Mr. Merwell doesn't seem to want to budge. 
 The girls were so afraid of Link they said they 
 wouldn't go out again unless Mr. Endicott was 
 along," continued the cowboy. 
 
 " If he molests the girls, he'll have another 
 account to settle with me ! " cried Dave. 
 
 " And me ! " came promptly from his chums. 
 
 " He wanted to know where you fellows were, 
 and said he was going out hunting himself." 
 
 " He needn't come near us," cried the senator's 
 son. " We don't want him." 
 
 " Oh, he won't come near us — unless to make 1 
 trouble, you may be sure of that," answered Dave. 
 
 The cowboy had left word at Star Ranch that 
 the young hunters might remain out longer than 
 originally intended, so the chums did not worry 
 about getting back. All rested during the morn- 
 
UP TO THE MOUNTAIN TOP 281 
 
 ing, and after dinner started on the trail up into 
 the mountains. 
 
 " How is it, Phil? " asked Dave, on the way. 
 
 " Oh, I can ride very well," was the reply. 
 " But I am rather glad I haven't much walk- 
 ing to do. But I think I'll be O.K. by 
 to-morrow." 
 
 Sid Todd had been right about the climbing to 
 be done during the last stage of the journey, and 
 often the boys, as they looked ahead at the rocks 
 before them, wondered how they were going to 
 make progress. But the cowboy knew the trail, 
 and up they went, the scenery every moment grow- 
 ing wilder and more impressive. 
 
 " This is an ideal spot for wild animals," said 
 Dave. " I should think hunting would be very 
 good." 
 
 Once they stopped to let the horses rest. They 
 were out on a cliff and at a distance Sid Todd 
 pointed out two nests perched up on the top of 
 rocky crags. The nests were several feet in diam- 
 eter. 
 
 " What are they? " questioned Dave. 
 
 " Eagles' nests," was the answer. " There are 
 two of the eagles now," and the cowboy pointed 
 out the big birds, floating lazily around between 
 two distant mountain tops. 
 
 " A fellow would have difficulty in getting to 
 those nests," was Phil's comment. 
 
282 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " Eagles usually build where nobody can git at 
 'em," returned Todd. 
 
 " I shouldn't care to shoot an eagle," said Dave. 
 " Somehow, I'd feel a good deal as if I had shot 
 at our flag." 
 
 " I think I'd feel that way, too," answered the 
 senator's son. 
 
 " The eagle and Old Glory seem to be linked 
 together," added Phil. " But I wouldn't mind 
 catching a young eagle and taming him." 
 
 " You'd have your hands full doing it," said 
 Sid Todd. " I know a cowboy who once caught 
 an eagle, but the bird scratched him terribly and 
 nearly took off one of his ears." 
 
 On they went again, until, an hour later, they 
 gained the top of the mountain. Here they found 
 a stiff breeze blowing, and it was much cooler 
 than below. 
 
 " I see some game! " cried Dave, and pointed 
 to a slope on the other side of the mountain. 
 Two deer were in view. 
 
 Scarcely had Dave spoken when a shot rang out 
 and one of the deer jumped as if hit. The other 
 ran off and disappeared in the bushes. Then, 
 slowly and painfully, the second deer limped away. 
 A second shot rent the air, but the wounded animal 
 was not touched, and a second later it followed its 
 mate to cover. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 TWO ELK AND A BEAR 
 
 11 1 guess that hunter, whoever he is, will lose 
 that deer," was Dave's comment. 
 
 " He won't if he knows how to follow the game 
 up," answered Sid Todd. " That deer was badly 
 wounded, and game can't run far over these rough 
 rocks." 
 
 " Wonder who it was ? " mused Phil. 
 
 " Can't tell that — so many folks come out here 
 to hunt," answered the cowboy. " It might be 
 some ranchman or cowboy, and it might be some 
 city sportsman trying his luck." 
 
 " We may fall in with him later," said Dave. 
 " If we do, I hope he proves a nice sort." 
 
 " Folks out here usually hunt on their own 
 hook," said Todd. 
 
 The cowboy had in mind to pass to the north of 
 the mountain top, and this they did, soon leaving 
 behind the locality where the two deer had been 
 seen. They saw nothing of the party who had 
 fired the two shots. 
 
 " I hope he doesn't take us for game and shoot 
 283 
 
284 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 this way," said Roger, who had heard of just such 
 accidents more than once. 
 
 " Well, we don't want to mistake him for game 
 either," said Dave. " Whenever you shoot, be 
 sure of what you are shooting at." 
 
 " Right you are," cried Sid Todd. " If hunters 
 weren't too hasty there wouldn't be any accidents." 
 
 A little over half a mile was covered, and by 
 that time the sun was sinking over the hills to 
 the westward. A suitable spot was selected and 
 the tent was pitched, and they prepared a supper 
 of fish and venison, meat and crackers, washing 
 it down with some chocolate that Roger made. 
 
 Early in the morning Sid Todd left the camp, 
 to be gone the best part of two hours. He came 
 back showing his excitement. 
 
 " A chance for elk, boys ! " he cried. " But you 
 must hurry and do a good bit of tramping." 
 
 " Can you walk, Phil? " asked Dave, anxiously. 
 
 " Just as well as ever," was the answer, and 
 Phil took a turn around the camp to prove his 
 words. 
 
 No time was lost in preparing for the hunt, and 
 in less than ten minutes all were off, having tethered 
 the horses in a spot they deemed safe. Their 
 provisions they tied in skins and hung in the trees, 
 so they might be safe from wild marauders. 
 
 It was a hard climb, over the rocks and among 
 the bushes, and once the boys had to call a halt, 
 
TWO ELK AND A BEAR 285 
 
 to catch their breath. But Todd was afraid the 
 elk would take themselves off, so he urged them on 
 as much as possible. 
 
 " There were two elk, big fellows, too," he said. 
 " If we don't bag at least one of 'em, we may not 
 get another such chance all the time we are out 
 here." 
 
 Presently they came to something of a hollow 
 on the mountain side. Here was a fine spring of 
 sparkling water, and all stopped long enough to 
 get a refreshing drink. It was hot in the sun and 
 all were beginning to perspire freely. 
 
 " If we get those elk we'll earn 'em," was 
 Roger's comment. 
 
 " Right you are! " panted Phil. 
 
 "How much further have we to go?" ques- 
 tioned Dave. 
 
 " Not over a quarter of a mile," answered the 
 cowboy. He was still in the lead and he had his 
 eyes on the alert for the first glimpse at the big 
 game. 
 
 The boys were pretty well winded when Sid 
 Todd called a halt. They had reached a clump 
 of cedar trees and beyond was an open spot among 
 a number of loose rocks, with patches of rich 
 mountain grass between. 
 
 " Gone! " said the cowboy, with a deep sigh. 
 
 " Gone ! " echoed the three boys, in dismay. 
 
 " Yes, gone. They were right out yonder, graz- 
 
286 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 ing as peacefully as could be. Now I don't see 
 'em anywhere," continued the cowboy, mournfully. 
 
 "It's too bad!" murmured Dave. "Maybe 
 you would have done better if you had fired on 
 them." 
 
 " I wanted you lads to have a chance." 
 
 " Perhaps they are still in this vicinity," sug- 
 gested Roger. " Let us take a look around." 
 
 The others were willing, and slowly and cau- 
 tiously they made their way among the cedars and 
 the big rocks, exposing themselves as little as 
 possible, and speaking only in a whisper. They 
 had the rifles and shotguns ready for action. 
 
 Half an hour's search took them to another 
 dent in the mountain side. Here the grass was 
 extra thick and inviting and a spring of water 
 flowed quietly over the rocks. 
 
 " That's an ideal spot for a camp," said Phil 
 to Dave, as they halted to view the scene. 
 
 Dave did not answer, for he had seen something 
 moving in the bushes close to the water. He 
 pointed in silence, and all gazed in the direction. 
 Slowly a magnificent pair of antlers arose behind 
 the bushes. 
 
 " One of the elk! " whispered Sid Todd. 
 
 "And there is the other! " came from Roger, 
 and pointed to a rock twenty yards beyond the 
 bushes. 
 
 " Now, boys, be careful," directed the cowboy. 
 
TWO ELK AND A BEAR 287 
 
 " This is the chance of your lives. Divide up the 
 game to suit yourselves. I won't shoot unless I 
 see the elk getting away from you." 
 
 The chums consulted among themselves, and 
 Roger and Phil decided to aim at the elk nearest to 
 them. 
 
 " Then I'll aim at the elk near the rock," said 
 Dave. " I think I've got the best rifle anyway," 
 he added. 
 
 All crawled forward, followed by Todd, and 
 thus covered half the distance toward the game. 
 The nearest elk was now less than a hundred yards 
 away. 
 
 "They see us! " cried Phil, and hastily raised 
 his firearm, and the others did the same. Then, 
 as the elk bounded away, all three of the young 
 hunters fired. 
 
 Both the animals were hit, but neither mortally, 
 and as soon as possible the boys fired a second 
 time. The elk were now together, and a bullet 
 and some shot meant for one hit the other. One 
 of the animals staggered and fell, got up, and 
 staggered again, coming down on the rocks with 
 a loud thud. 
 
 " You've got this one ! " cried Sid Todd, in 
 triumph. " Go after the other! " 
 
 The boys were not loath to do this, and away 
 they went pell-mell, over the grass and around the 
 rocks and bushes. The second elk was limping 
 
288 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 along, occasionally holding his left hind leg in the 
 air. He did not seem to be going fast, but he 
 dodged in and out among the rocks so quickly that 
 to get another shot at him seemed impossible. 
 
 " If we can only get him into the open we'll 
 have him! " cried Dave. 
 
 The trail now led down the mountain side and 
 then into a thicket of cedars. As they entered the 
 thicket, Dave gave a yell. 
 
 "Lookout!" 
 
 He leaped to one side and the other lads did 
 the same. A second later the wounded elk rushed 
 almost on them, his antlers lowered as if to crush 
 all in his path. The boys fired as quickly as they 
 could, and hit in the side, the animal swerved and 
 dashed off at a right angle to the course he had 
 been pursuing. 
 
 " Phew ! but that was a narrow escape ! " gasped 
 Phil. 
 
 " It's different when the game hunts you, isn't 
 it? " queried the senator's son. 
 
 " We must keep our eyes open, and our guns 
 ready," said Dave. " Come ahead, that elk must 
 be pretty hard hit. by this time." 
 
 Again they went on. They could hear the big 
 game crashing among the cedars. Evidently the 
 elk was in such pain he did not know where to go. 
 
 " I see him ! " cried Dave five minutes later, and 
 pointed to a rocky elevation ahead. At the foot 
 
TWO ELK AND A BEAR 289 
 
 of the rocks stood the elk, glaring in rage at them. 
 All of the young hunters elevated their firearms, 
 and as they did this the big game charged them 
 full tilt. 
 
 Crack ! bang ! crack ! went the weapons, and the 
 elk was halted in his course. He tried to come on, 
 but in vain, and slowly swayed from side to side. 
 Then he tried to retreat, but it was too late. With 
 a snort he went over, kicking up big clods of grass 
 as he did so. Then he gave a shiver and breathed 
 his last. 
 
 "We've got him! We've got him!" cried 
 Roger, exultantly, and began to caper about in his 
 joy. "Just think of it, Dave, two elk! Isn't 
 that something to be proud of? " 
 
 " I think so," answered Dave, his face beaming. 
 
 " I suppose the other elk is dead," said Phil. 
 " But we'd better go back and make sure." 
 
 " We don't want to leave this here," said Roger, 
 wistfully. " That other hunter might come along 
 and claim him." 
 
 " I'll go back to where we left Todd, and you 
 can watch this elk," said Dave. " I'll ask Todd 
 what we had best do with both animals." 
 
 " Can you find the way? " questioned Phil. 
 
 " I think so." 
 
 Reloading his rifle, Dave set off for the spot 
 where they had left the cowboy and the first elk. 
 For a few minutes he followed the back trail 
 
290 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 with ease, then, almost before he was aware, he 
 became mixed up and scarcely knew in what direc- 
 tion to turn. 
 
 " I suppose I might call out, or fire my rifle," 
 he mused. " But if I do that the others may think 
 I am in trouble." 
 
 Looking around carefully, Dave set off once 
 more, and presently reached a spot that looked 
 familiar. On the ground he could see footprints 
 and these he commenced to follow. But in a few 
 minutes he found himself in a thicket he was sure 
 he had never seen before. 
 
 " I am mixed up, and no mistake," he murmured, 
 his face falling. " I shouldn't have been so sure 
 of myself at the start. It isn't so easy as one 
 thinks to find a trail among these rocks and bushes. 
 I guess I had better call to Todd, and to the 
 others." 
 
 He set up a shout and waited for a reply. 
 None came, and he shouted a second time. Then, 
 from a distance, came a call. 
 
 " Well, I didn't think Todd was in that direc- 
 tion," he said to himself. " I am twisted and no 
 mistake." 
 
 Again he started off, and this time found him- 
 self skirting a series of loose rocks of various sizes. 
 He was going down hill and occasionally loosened 
 a round stone with his foot and sent it crashing 
 to a thicket of cedars below. 
 
TWO ELK AND A BEAR 291 
 
 A hundred yards were covered when Dave heard 
 the cry again. Now it was plainer, and it sounded 
 a little like a call for help. 
 
 " Maybe Todd is in trouble," he mused. " Per- 
 haps that elk got up and attacked him ! " And 
 with this thought in his mind he set off on a dog- 
 trot in the direction of the voice he had heard. 
 
 It was dangerous among the loose stones, and 
 once Dave went down and rolled over and over, 
 coming pretty close to hitting his face and shooting 
 off his rifle. As he picked himself up he heard 
 a call quite plainly. 
 
 " Help! help! Somebody help me! " 
 
 "It must be Todd!" burst from the youth's 
 lips, and now, in spite of the danger, he bounded 
 from rock to rock down the slope. The call came 
 from the left, and thither he made his way, halt- 
 ing in dismay as he came out on a little cliff. 
 
 At the foot of the cliff he saw the man who had 
 uttered the call for aid. It was Hank Snogger. 
 He was having a fierce face-to-face tussle with 
 a big bear. His gun was on the ground and so 
 was his sombrero, and in his hand he held his 
 hunting knife. As Dave viewed the scene in hor- 
 ror, the bear made a pass with one forepaw and 
 sent the hunting knife whirling from the cowboy's 
 grasp. Then the bear closed in, as if to hug 
 Snogger to death ! 
 
CHAPTER XXX 
 
 TO THE RESCUE — CONCLUSION 
 
 It was a time for quick action and nobody 
 realized this more than did Dave, as he saw the 
 shaggy brute close in on the towboy. One squeeze 
 of those powerful forepaws and Hank Snogger's 
 ribs would be crushed in and he would be 
 killed. 
 
 With hardly a second thought concerning what 
 he was doing, Dave raised his rifle, took quick 
 aim and fired at the bear. Then he fired a second 
 shot, and followed this up with a third. 
 
 At the first shot the bear dropped his hold and 
 swung around, uttering a loud snort of pain as 
 he did so. He had been struck in the back, for 
 the youth had not dared to aim too close to Snogger. 
 Then, thinking that he had been hurt by the man 
 before him, the animal made a leap and sent the 
 cowboy sprawling. As he stood over his victim 
 the second shot hit him in the hind quarters, causing 
 him to whirl around. Then the third shot landed 
 in his side, and made him double up like a ball and 
 roll over and over. 
 
 292 
 
Dave seized a fair-sized stone and hurled it at the bear 
 Puqe 293. 
 
TO THE RESCUE— CONCLUSION 293 
 
 "Kill him! Kill him!" came faintly from 
 Hank Snogger. " Don't let him git at me ag'in I " 
 
 Dave tried to fire another shot, but for some 
 reason then unknown the rifle refused to work. 
 The bear was rolling over and over and threatened 
 each instant to roll on the cowboy and crush him. 
 Snogger was so weak he was unable to save himself 
 or do anything in his own defense. 
 
 Dave glanced around and his eye fell on the 
 loose stones, some of which had caused him a fall. 
 He dropped his rifle, seized a fair-sized stone and 
 hurled it at the bear. The youth's aim was good, 
 and the missile landed on bruin's head, all but stun- 
 ning him. 
 
 "That's it! Gi — give him ano — another!" 
 gasped Hank Snogger. He had raised himself 
 up on one elbow and was looking at Dave plead- 
 ingly. He was too weak to get to his feet, for 
 his fight with the bear had lasted for some time 
 before Dave had put in an appearance. 
 
 The boy from Crumville was not slow to pick 
 up and throw another stone, and this took the bear 
 in the side, causing him to grunt and snort in pain 
 and rage. Then Dave got a stone of extra size 
 and aimed again for the animal's head. The 
 missile went true, and with his skull crushed, bruin 
 stretched out and lay still. 
 
 " Is he — is he dead? " gasped Hank Snogger, 
 hoarsely. 
 
294 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 " I think so," answered Dave. He was trem- 
 bling from the excitement and his breath came 
 thick and fast. 
 
 " I — I thought I — I was done for! " added the 
 cowboy, and sank flat on his back and closed his 
 eyes. 
 
 Not without difficulty Dave got down to where 
 the man lay. He found the bear stone dead and 
 that the cowboy had fainted. He procured some 
 water from a nearby brook and washed Snogger's 
 face and soon revived the man. Then came a 
 shout from a distance and Sid Todd showed him- 
 self, having been attracted to the spot by the rifle 
 shots. 
 
 The situation was explained, and Dave came in 
 for a good deal of praise over the killing of 
 the bear. 
 
 "You saved my life!" said Hank Snogger. 
 " I shan't forget it, never! " and he gave the youth 
 a grateful look. " I fired on the bear, but only 
 hurt him enough to make him ugly. I fell right 
 over him while I was after a deer I had wounded 
 some time before." 
 
 " Oh, then you were the hunter we heard 
 shoot," said Todd. "The deer got away, eh?" 
 
 " Yes, I lost track of the deer when I hit the 
 bear," answered the cowboy from the Merwell 
 ranch. "I'm mighty glad you came up!" he 
 added to Dave. 
 
TO THE RESCUE— CONCLUSION 295 
 
 " It's all right, I am glad I did too," answered 
 the youth. " I was wishing I'd get a chance at 
 a bear." He saw that Snogger was deeply 
 affected, and was swallowing a lump that came 
 up in his throat. 
 
 "And to think it was you, boy! " went on the 
 cowboy, feelingly. " You — and after what I did 
 to you ! ' ' 
 
 " Let us forget that, Snogger." 
 
 " I ain't going to forgit it. I was a low-down 
 hound, that's what I was," said the man, with 
 energy. " I listened to what that Link Merwell 
 had to say against you, and I planned to do 
 you all the harm I could, — jest to please that 
 fellow." 
 
 " Hank, you made a mistake to go over to 
 Merwell," put in Sid Todd. " I don't like to 
 hit at a fellow when he's hurted, but I've got to 
 speak my mind." 
 
 " Well, you are only telling the truth," answered 
 Snogger, shortly. " I know it as well as you do. 
 I'm going to quit Merwell the first chance I git." 
 
 Dave and Todd made Snogger as comfortable 
 as possible, and the cowboy said he would be all 
 right after he got his wind back. Then Todd 
 went off to locate Roger and Phil and apprise 
 them of what had occurred. 
 
 " Mr. Snogger, I'd like to ask you a question," 
 said Dave, when the two were alone and the man 
 
296 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 was resting comfortably against a tree. " You 
 look very much like a boy I and my friends met 
 in Chicago. Do you know the lad? His name is 
 Charley Gamp." 
 
 " Charley Gamp ! " exclaimed the man, and 
 stared wildly at Dave. " Say, what do you know 
 about him? " 
 
 " Then you know him? " And now Dave was 
 deeply interested. 
 
 " Do I know him ! He is my son ! " 
 
 " Your son? Then where did the name Gamp 
 come from? " 
 
 " Gamp was his mother's name afore she mar- 
 ried me. Tell me, is he safe? " 
 
 " Yes." And then Dave related how he and 
 the others had fallen in with Charley at the post- 
 office. 
 
 " And Link Merwell was abusin' him — callin' 
 him a thief! " cried Hank Snogger, and his eyes 
 commenced to blaze. " How did he dare ! Why, 
 Link Merwell is a thief himself! " 
 
 " A thief! " echoed Dave. 
 
 " Yes. But let that pass now — I'll tell you 
 later. Tell me of my boy, my Charley," pleaded 
 Hank Snogger. 
 
 Dave told all that he knew, and the man listened 
 eagerly. Then Snogger told something of his 
 life's history, how he and his wife had quarreled 
 and how some neighbors had gotten them to sepa- 
 
TO THE RESCUE— CONCLUSION 297 
 
 rate. He had drifted to the West, and remained 
 there for three years. Then he had gone back to 
 look for his wife, but had found out that she was 
 dead. He could get no trace of his little boy, and 
 finally had gone West again. At first he had 
 carried himself straight, but presently he had 
 gotten in with the wrong set and had drank and 
 gambled, and left Mr. Endicott to go to work 
 for Mr. Merwell. 
 
 " But I am going to turn over a new leaf," he 
 said. " Only let me find my boy! I'll show him 
 what a good father I can be to him ! " And his 
 face took on a look of hope. 
 
 " And now I am going to tell you about Link 
 Merwell," went on Hank Snogger, a little 
 later. " I feel you ought to know, for you are 
 the one who has suffered most because of his 
 doings. You remember how your horses were 
 stolen." 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Well, Link took 'em. He says he didn't 
 mean to steal 'em, but that is what it amounted to. 
 He took 'em, and while the storm was on some 
 cattle-thieves, headed by Andy Andrews, came 
 along. Link says Andrews and his gang took the 
 horses away, but I think Link made a deal with 
 the hoss-thieves, for the next day I see Link with 
 a roll of bank-bills, and I know Mr. Merwell 
 didn't give him the money. He had about two 
 
298 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 hundred dollars, and I think he got the wad 
 from Andrews — on his promise not to open his 
 mouth." 
 
 " How did you learn this?" 
 
 " I was out, rounding up some stray steers, and 
 I saw him just before the storm with the hosses. 
 I wasn't near enough to talk to him, but that night 
 I spoke to him, and he couldn't deny that he 
 took 'em in the first place. He was terribly afraid 
 I'd give him away, and he said if I did he'd say 
 I took 'em. Well, you can believe me or not, but 
 he took 'em." 
 
 " I believe you," answered Dave. " And we'll 
 have this matter sifted just as soon as we return 
 to Star Ranch." 
 
 It was some time ere Todd, Roger, and Phil 
 showed themselves. In the meantime Dave made 
 Snogger promise not to say anything about the 
 stolen horses to the others. 
 
 " Perhaps the matter can be fixed up between 
 Mr. Endicott and Mr. Merwell," he said. " It 
 would be terrible to have Link publicly branded 
 as a horse-thief." 
 
 Hank Snogger had been out alone and he read- 
 ily consented to join the others at their camp. 
 The two elk and the bear were brought in, and 
 it was decided to start back for the ranches the 
 next morning. 
 
 " I must see Mr. Endicott on important busi- 
 
TO THE RESCUE— CONCLUSION 299 
 
 ness," said Dave to Sid Todd, and then, in private, 
 he told his chums what he had heard concerning 
 Link Merwell. Todd was told about Charley 
 Gamp, and said he hoped that the finding of the 
 son would make a new man of Snogger. 
 
 The return to the ranches was begun at sunrise. 
 They carried with them the skin of the bear 
 and also the pelts and heads of the elk. They 
 camped that night in the foothills, and reached 
 Star Ranch about noon the next day. 
 
 " I want you to come with me," said Dave to 
 Hank Snogger, after the boys had received a warm 
 greeting from the girls and Mrs. Endicott. And 
 he led the way to Mr. Endicott's office, a small 
 affair located in the ranch home. Here the cow- 
 boy told his story once more, just as he had related 
 it to Dave. 
 
 " I have suspected something of this sort all 
 along," said Mr. Endicott. " One of our own men 
 saw young Merwell with some horses on that 
 day, but he was not sure if they were our animals. 
 Andrews took the horses up into Canada and sold 
 them at several places, so I don't think I'll be able 
 to get them back. But, if I can prove Link guilty, 
 I shall most certainly hold his father responsible." 
 
 Hank Snogger was anxious to go East, to find 
 his son, but was persuaded to remain where he was 
 until the young folks should bring their visit to 
 an end. In the meantime, however, a telegram 
 
3 oo DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 was sent to Charley and he sent one in return, 
 stating he would be glad to meet his parent. 
 
 " Dave, you can go with me to the Merwell 
 house," said Mr. Endicott the next day. " And 
 you can go, too, Snogger." 
 
 The three set out, and when within sight of the 
 other ranch home they caught sight of Link Mer- 
 well, riding slowly along on his pony. He scowled 
 as he recognized them. 
 
 "What do you want here?" he asked, looking 
 at Dave. 
 
 " We came for our horses," answered Dave, 
 boldly. 
 
 At these words Link grew pale and shot a swift 
 glance at Hank Snogger. Then, in a sudden rage, 
 he shook his fist at the cowboy. 
 
 "What have you been saying about me?" he 
 cried angrily. 
 
 " Telling the truth," answered Snogger. 
 
 " It's false ! I didn't touch the horses ! " gasped 
 Link, but he grew whiter than ever. 
 
 " You took them, and you might as well con- 
 fess," said Mr. Endicott, sternly. " If you won't 
 confess, and get your father to square up, I'll 
 call on the sheriff of this county to arrest 
 you." 
 
 " I — I — didn't mean — that is — I " com- 
 
 menced Link, and then he broke down completely. 
 He acknowledged that he had taken the horses, 
 
TO THE RESCUE— CONCLUSION 301 
 
 but said he did it in fun. Then the cattle-thieves 
 had come along and taken the steeds from him. 
 
 " And you got paid for letting them go," said 
 Mr. Endicott. " You got several hundred dollars 
 from Andrews." 
 
 "Who say — says so? " faltered Link. 
 
 " Never mind, we'll prove it," answered the 
 railroad president, coldly. 
 
 " I only got seventy-five dollars ! " shouted Link. 
 11 1 — I didn't sell the horses. Andrews gave me 
 
 that money because — because " And then he 
 
 stopped short, not knowing how to go on. 
 
 " He gave you the money so you would keep 
 silent," said Dave. 
 
 " We have heard enough — come to the house," 
 said Mr. Endicott, and against his will, Link was 
 made to accompany the others back to his home. 
 
 Mr. Merwell was met at the door, and a bitter 
 quarrel took place in his office, lasting the best 
 part of an hour. At first the ranch owner would 
 not believe his son was guilty, but when he saw 
 Link break down he had to give in. He said he 
 would pay for the horses that had been stolen, and 
 also pay to have the whole matter hushed up. 
 
 " You cannot pay me for hushing the matter 
 up," said Mr. Endicott. " I have no desire to 
 ruin your son's future. If you will pay for the 
 horses, that is all I ask — that and one thing more. 
 I have no desire to live next door to a man who 
 
302 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 has a son who is a horse-thief. I understand that 
 you have received a good offer for your ranch. 
 My advice is that you sell out." 
 
 "I will!" snapped Mr. Merwell. "I'll get 
 out just as soon as the title can be passed ! I never 
 liked to live here, anyway! " And then in a rage 
 he made out a check for the value of the horses, 
 handed it to Mr. Endicott, and showed his visitors 
 to the door. 
 
 "Phew, but he was mad!" was Dave's com- 
 ment, as the three rode over to Star Ranch. 
 
 " If he sells out, that is all I ask," said Mr. 
 Endicott. It may be added here that, two weeks 
 later, Mr. Merwell sold his place and moved to 
 parts unknown, taking his son with him. The 
 purchaser of the ranch proved to be an agreeable 
 man, and he and Mr. Endicott got along very 
 well together. 
 
 "Well, I hope that is the last of Link Mer- 
 well," said Roger, when he heard about the affair. 
 But it was not the last of the fellow, as Dave, later 
 on, found out. Link crossed his path again, and 
 what happened will be told in the next volume of 
 this series, to be called, " Dave Porter and His 
 Rivals; or, The Chums and Foes of Oak Hall." 
 In that volume we shall meet all our old friends 
 and learn the particulars of a peculiar mystery and 
 a stirring struggle on the gridiron. 
 
 At last came the time to leave Star Ranch. 
 
TO THE RESCUE— CONCLUSION 303 
 
 Mr. Dunston Porter arrived, and listened to the 
 many tales the young folks had to tell. 
 
 " Well, you certainly have crowded things," he 
 declared. " I wish I had been on that hunt." 
 
 Belle was going East with Laura and Jessie, 
 and Snogger accompanied the boys and Mr. Porter. 
 All received a warm send-off at the railroad station. 
 
 " Come again ! " shouted Sid Todd, and to show 
 his spirits fired his revolver into the air, and the 
 other cowboys did the same. 
 
 At Chicago the party were met by Charley 
 Gamp. Hank Snogger hugged his boy to his 
 breast and wept for joy, and Charley cried too, 
 and so did the girls. Then it was learned that 
 Snogger was really a carpenter by trade. He said 
 he would settle down in the city, and did so, and 
 to-day he is a steady workman, and he and Charley 
 have a good home. The father is giving the son 
 a good education, hoping to make a first-class 
 business man of him. 
 
 " Well, all told, we had the outing of our lives," 
 declared Roger, on the way to Crumville. 
 
 "It couldn't have been better!" cried Dave. 
 " I tell you what, Star Ranch is all right 1 " 
 
 And the others agreed with him. And here, for 
 the time being, let us say farewell. 
 
 THE END 
 
DAVE PORTER SERIES 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated $1.25 per volume 
 
 u Mr. Stratemeyer has seldom introduced a 
 more popular hero than Dave Porter. He is a 
 typical boy, manly, brave, always ready for a 
 good time if it can be obtained in an honorable 
 way." — Evening Wisconsin, Milwaukee, Wis. 
 
 "Edward Stratemeyer's 'Dave Porter' has 
 become exceedingly popular." — Boston Globe. 
 
 " Dave and his friends are nice, manly chaps." 
 — Times- Democrat, New Orleans. 
 
 DAVE PORTER AT OAK HALL 
 
 Or The Schooldays of an American Boy 
 
 DAVE PORTER IN THE SOUTH SEAS 
 
 Or The Strange Cruise of the Stormy Petrel 
 
 DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL 
 
 Or Winning the Medal of Honor 
 
 DAVE PORTER IN THE FAR NORTH 
 
 Or The Pluck of an American Schoolboy 
 
 DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES 
 
 Or For the Honor of Oak Hall 
 
 DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH 
 
 Or The Cowboy's Secret 
 
 DAVE PORTER AND HIS RIVALS 
 
 Or The Chums and Foes of Oak Hall 
 
 DAVE PORTER ON CAVE ISLAND 
 
 Or A Schoolboy's Mysterious Mission 
 
 DAVE PORTER AND THE RUNAWAYS 
 
 Or Last Days at Oak Hall 
 
 LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Publishers, Boston 
 
THE LAKEPORT SERIES 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated $1.25 per volume 
 
 "The author of the Lakeport Series, Mr. Ed- 
 ward Stratemeyer, is well known for his delightful 
 boys' stories." — Philadelphia Ledger. 
 
 "The Lakeport Series, by Edward Strate- 
 meyer, is the lineal descendant of the better 
 class of boys' books of a generation ago."— 
 Christian Advocate, New York. 
 
 " The Lakeport Series will be fully as popular 
 as the author's Dave Porter Series." — San Fran- 
 cisco Call, 
 
 THE GUN CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or The Island Camp 
 
 THE BASEBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or The Winning Run 
 
 THE BOAT CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or The Water Champions 
 
 THE FOOTBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or More Goals Than One 
 
 THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or A Run for Fun and Fame 
 
 THE AIRCRAFT BOYS OF LAKEPORT 
 
 Or Rivals of the Clouds 
 
 LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Publishers, Boston 
 
MEXICAN WAR SERIES 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 VOLUME ONE 
 FOR THE LIBERTY OF TEXAS 
 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.23 
 
 MUCH is told here of Sam Houston, Davy 
 Crockett, Colonel Bowie, and other Texan 
 heroes in connection with the entertaining story 
 of the fortunes of two brothers, Dan and Ralph 
 Radbury. The fall of the Alamo is introduced, 
 and other famous incidents. 
 
 VOLUME TWO 
 
 WITH TAYLOR ON THE 
 
 RIO GRANDE 
 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.25 
 
 AS with each of the series, this is a complete story, but continues the 
 adventures of the patriotic young Radbury brothers. They serve 
 under General Taylor at Palo Alto, Monterey, and Buena Vista and share 
 in the glory of "Old Rough and Ready." 
 
 VOLUME THREE 
 UNDER SCOTT IN MEXICO 
 
 12mo Cloth Illustrated Price, $1.25 
 
 IN the concluding volume of this valuable historical series Dan and 
 Ralph come under the command of Gen. Winneld Scott and finally 
 bear their part in the triumphant entry of the proud city of Mexico. 
 
 These books were first issued under a pen name and by another 
 publisher. We have now placed them in the regular list of this unequakd 
 writer for boys, with an entirely new cover design in keeping with the 
 uniformly rich appearance of our Stratemeyer books. 
 
 "There are few Jive boys in tna country who have not read the intensely 
 interesting- books ot Mr. Stratemeyer, and who do not have a warm place in their 
 hearts tor him. No living American writer of boys' books is so widely read, and 
 none so sure of a cordial welcome for everything that comes from his pen."— 
 Chicago News- 
 
The boys' delight— the •• Old Glory Series."— The Christian Advocate, N.T. 
 
 THE OLD GLORY SERIES 
 
 BY EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 FIRST VOLUME 
 
 UNDER DEWEY AT MANILA 
 
 Or The War Fortunes of a Castaway 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 THIS book, published in September, 1898, at once sprang to the front 
 as the greatest success among books for boys since the famous Army 
 and Navy series by " Oliver Optic," and its popularity has steadily in- 
 creased as the succeeding volumes of the series have appeared. 
 
 Edward Stratemeyer weaves the incidents of the naval conflict at Manila into a 
 narrative of experiences and adventure which is wholesome in spirit and full of 
 excitement, and which the boys will like. — Congregationalist. 
 
 SECOND VOLUME 
 
 A YOUNG VOLUNTEER IN CUBA 
 
 Or Fighting for the Single Star 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 THE career of Larry Russell, as recorded in "Under Dewey at 
 Manila," was the hit of the season among juveniles. The fortunes 
 of Larry are equalled in interest by the adventures of Ben, his older 
 brother, and his friend, Gilbert Pennington, and the many exciting scenes 
 through which they passed during their service in the army. Ben enlisted 
 in a New York volunteer regiment, while Gilbert joined Colonel Roosevelt's 
 famous Rough Riders. Their life in camp, the capture of El Caney, the 
 charge at San Juan hill, are all vividly described. 
 
 Mr. Stratemeyer's boys are clean, manly fellows, and deserve the popularity 
 which doubtless awaits them. — Christian Register. 
 
 THIRD VOLUME 
 
 FIGHTING IN CUBAN WATERS 
 
 Or Under Schley on the * 4 Brooklyn " 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 FT this book Walter Russell, brother to Larry and Ben, the respective 
 heroes of the two preceding volumes of the series, finds his way to 
 Boston, secures employment, enlists in the navy, and is assigned to the 
 " Brooklyn." Then follow intensely interesting chapters, telling of Com- 
 modore Schley, the routine life of the "Jackies," and blockade and dis- 
 covery of Cervera's fleet, followed by the memorable conflict of July 3. 
 
 *• Fighting 1 in Cuban Waters " is in the same hearty, manly spirit that has made 
 the other volumes of the Old Glory Series so much liked. — Journal of Education. 
 
OLD GLORY SERIES 
 
 By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 FOURTH VOLUME 
 
 UNDER OTIS IN THE PHILIPPINES 
 
 Or A Young Officer in the Tropics 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 THE " Young Officer in the Tropics " is none other than our old friend 
 Ben Russell, who upon reenlisting for service in the Philippines is 
 given the same position, that of second lieutenant, to which he had been 
 promoted for gallantry while "A Young Volunteer in Cuba." 
 
 Mr. Stratemeyer is in a class by himself when it comes to writing about Areeri. 
 can heroes, their brilliant doings on land and sea, — Times, Boston. , 
 
 FIFTH VOLUME 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN OF THE JUNGLE 
 
 Or Under Laivton through Luzon 
 
 Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 BEN and Larry figure in the " Campaign of the Jungle," which has a 
 truthful and graphic historical setting in two expeditions of the noble 
 General Lawton, whose portrait adorns the cover, the first being that di- 
 rected against Santa Cruz on the Laguna de Bay, and the second from 
 Manila to San Isidro, through one hundred and fifty miles of jungle. The 
 same sterling qualities that have made these brothers so well liked carry 
 them through perilous scenes with true American fortitude. 
 A good war story, — San Francisco Bulletin. 
 
 SIXTH VOLUME 
 
 UNDER MACARTHUR IN LUZON 
 
 Or Last Battles in the Philippines 
 
 12mo Cloth llustrated by A. B. Shute Medallion cover 
 320 pages $1.25 
 
 WE have here a thoroughly up-to-date, clean, and entertaining boys* 
 story, complete in itself, but forming the sixth and last volume of 
 the " Old Glory " Series. The boys in all parts of the country have been 
 anxiously waiting to learn the final fortunes of the three Russell brothers, 
 Larry, Walter, and Ben, with scarcely less interest in Gilbert Pennington, 
 hero of "On to Pekin," and not forgetting other old friends on land and 
 sea. All are here, doing their duty in the same straightforward way as 
 ever; and the final battles in the Philippines are followed with that accu- 
 racy of statement which Mr. Stratemeyer always employs, thereby giving 
 general value to his books without in the least impairing the interest of the 
 story. 
 
 Maintains the high standard in attractive narration which was set hw tha fleas 
 volume. TThs six hooka make* « oompie&s tad tcIio&Ic oailttiofc, — Jfag 2*«8 
 
 World. 
 
By EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 VOLUME ONE 
 
 LOST ON THE ORINOCO 
 
 Or American Boys in Venezuela 
 
 12mo Cloth I Must rated Price $1.25 
 
 THIS volume tells of five American youths, who, with their tutor, sail 
 from New York to La Guayra, touching at Curacao on the way. 
 They visit Caracas, go westward to the Gulf of Maracaibo and lake of 
 the same name, and at last find themselves in the region of the mighty 
 Orinoco, and of course they have some exciting experiences, one of which 
 gives name to the book. 
 
 Its pictures of South American life and scenery are novel and instructive.— 
 The Literary World t Boston. 
 
 The scenes described are of the sort to charm the hearts of adventurous boys.— 
 The Outlook, N, T. 
 
 VOLUME TWO 
 
 THE YOUNG VOLCANO EXPLORERS 
 
 Or American Boys in the West Indies 
 
 I2mo Cloth Illustrated Price $1,25 
 
 THE boys, with their tutor, sail from Venezuela to the West Indies, 
 stopping at Jamaica, Cuba, Hayti, and Porto Rico. They have 
 numerous adventures on the way, and then set out for St. Pierre, Mar- 
 tinique, where they encounter the effects of the eruption of Mt. Pelee, 
 and two of the boys are left on a raft to shift for themselves^ Life in the 
 West Indies is well portrayed. 
 
 VOLUME THREE 
 
 YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE ISTHMUS 
 Or American Boys in Central America 
 
 306 pages Cloth Illustrated by A. B. Shute Price $1.25 
 
 RELATES adventures in a tour covering Nicaragua, Costa Rica, 
 and the Isthmus of Panama. The party travel the various canal 
 routes, and have a number of highly interesting experiences, The vol- 
 ume contains a vast amount of timely information, and will be read witfi 
 interest by young men as well as boys. 
 
THE LIBRARY OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA 
 
 AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 Elizabeth Preston Ward 
 
 in memory of 
 Jean Versfelt Preston 
 
This book must not 
 be taken from the 
 Library building. 
 
 ENDOWED BY THE 
 
 DIALECTIC AND PHILANTHROPIC 
 
 SOCIETIES